Author: admin

  • Emily in control – Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    Read chapter 1 for an introduction to the characters

    **********

    * Emily *

    **********

    The eve of the big presentation had arrived, and I found myself back in my office working late with Mei – the weight of looming deadlines pressing down on both of us like a heavy fog that refused to lift.

    As we sat hunched over the conference table, reviewing every detail of our presentation one last time, fatigue and stress began to seep into our exchanges. Every sentence seemed laced with tension – each of us trying to keep the other in line while also managing the pressure from the client.

    “You need to make sure you get that slide right,” I said testily, pointing at a particularly complex graph on my laptop screen.

    “I know what I’m doing, Emily,” Mei replied, her voice tinged with a hint of exasperation. “I’ve been over this a dozen times already.”

    My eyes narrowed slightly as I took in the defensiveness creeping into her tone – a subtle reminder that we were both stretched to our limits and on edge. But even as I recognized it, my frustration bubbled over.

    “It’s not just about knowing what you’re doing,” I snapped, gesturing wildly with my hand. “It needs to be perfect.”

    The room fell silent for a moment before Mei spoke up again – this time her words more measured but still carrying the weight of her growing agitation. “I understand that we need this to be flawless, Emily. But there’s no reason for you to snap at me like that.”

    “Yeah… I know. But if you could just follow my lead…” I muttered begrudgingly, my gaze dropping back to the screen.

    As the night wore on and our exhaustion deepened, the atmosphere within the room grew increasingly charged – our conversations taking on a sharper edge with every passing minute. The stress of the looming deadline seemed to amplify even the smallest missteps, transforming what should have been minor disagreements into full-blown conflicts.

    On several occasions, I found myself biting back curses and snide remarks, Mei’s attempts to reason with me being met with more forceful assertions of my authority. And yet, as much as I wanted to blame it on our stress levels or the pressure we were under, there was a small part of me that reveled in this surge of assertiveness – using it to push back against the boundaries I knew Mei was trying so hard to maintain.

    As she sat across from me, her eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my heart skip a beat – an expression that seemed to hold more than just simple respect or admiration. It was as if there were secrets lurking in the depths of those dark pools that only I could see, and it sent shivers down my spine.

    And so, even though our presentation loomed large on the horizon and every minute counted, I found myself drawn back into this strange dance with Mei – each of us testing the other’s limits as we wove through the delicate balance of submission and control.

    It was in one of those moments, when my patience finally wore thin and the strain between us reached a boiling point, that I decided to push her – to test the boundaries even further and see just how far Mei would let me go.

    “Listen,” I said abruptly, my voice low but firm as I leaned across the table towards her. “Do you really understand what’s at stake here? What I need from you in order for us to succeed?”

    Mei hesitated for a moment before nodding – her eyes never leaving mine as she acknowledged the unspoken truth between us.

    “Then answer me this: Would you do anything I demand, no questions asked?”

    The room fell silent once again, the weight of those words hanging heavy in the air like a challenge. For what felt like an eternity, Mei stared back at me – her gaze unwavering and filled with something that looked almost like determination.

    “Yes,” she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper but carrying the conviction of a thousand unspoken promises. “I will do anything you ask.”

    As those words left her lips, I could feel my heart pounding in my chest – the pulse of desire coursing through me like a river freed from its bonds. It was as if we had crossed some invisible threshold into a new realm where only one thing mattered: the exploration of power and surrender.

    And so, even as our deadline loomed large on the horizon and the stakes remained high, I couldn’t help but wonder what other secrets lay hidden behind those dark eyes – what other depths of submission and control Mei was willing to dive into. The thought alone sent shivers down my spine and left me yearning for more.

    **********

    * Mei *

    **********

    I walked into my apartment late that night, exhausted but oddly exhilarated from our latest work session with Emily. We had made fantastic progress on the presentation and I knew we were both confident it would be a success come tomorrow.

    As I stepped into my kitchen, I couldn’t shake off the overpowering feelings of confusion that lingered long after we parted ways for the night. While part of me was elated by our accomplishments, another part of me was still reeling from Emily’s sudden change in demeanor.

    Emily had always been a forceful personality, but tonight she seemed to take on an entirely new level of dominance and authority that left me feeling both frustrated and inexplicably aroused. I couldn’t help but think about how the look in her eyes had sparked something deep within me – a desire to submit that I hadn’t experienced before.

    As I poured myself a glass of wine, I noticed with a sinking feeling that my alcohol consumption over the course of this project was escalating at an alarming rate. I tried to convince myself it wasn’t entirely my fault, given the stressful nature of our work and the pressure we were under.

    But deep down, I knew that wasn’t entirely true. The wine had become more than just a stress reliever – it had begun to serve as an escape from the growing tension between Emily and me. And it allowed me to lower my inhibitions and let my mind roam through thoughts and fantasies that I would never dare explore in normal times. And tonight was no exception.

    I took my glass and walked over to sit on my couch, feeling the familiar comfort of my own space after the chaos that had been our office for most of the evening. As I sipped my wine, my mind kept drifting back to those moments when Emily’s control over me had pushed all my buttons – both in anger and desire.

    I couldn’t deny it any longer: despite the frustration I felt at her bossiness, there was a part of me that thrived under her authoritative rule. Each sharp comment from her lips seemed to draw out an intoxicating mixture of fear and longing within me, making my stomach clench with both anxiety and arousal.

    And then there was the question – the dreaded question – that Emily had asked before our session came to a close: “Would you do anything I demand, no questions asked?” The memory of answering “Yes” still lingered in my mind like an open wound, raw and exposed to the elements. And my answer had not been conditional: I hadn’t said “Yes, I would do anything you asked”. I had been adamant: “Yes, I will do anything you ask”

    I knew with every fiber of my being that my answer had gone far beyond what was required of me as her colleague and employee. It was a promise – an offering of my complete submission to Emily’s whim. And once those words left my lips, I could tell by the look in her eyes that she understood exactly what they meant.

    The thought alone sent shivers down my spine and made my heart race like a jackrabbit. A pungent cocktail of fear, excitement, and desire swirled inside me as I fought back the urge to run my fingers over myself – to explore the newfound depths of my submission.

    But tonight was not the night for such indulgences. I had an early morning ahead of me tomorrow, and the presentation we’d worked so hard on loomed large in the back of my mind. With a deep breath, I set aside my wine glass and made myself get up from the couch.

    My body protested as I shut off the living room lights and headed for bed, feeling the residual energy of our late-night work session still coursing through me like an electric current. As I slid under the sheets, I couldn’t help but fantasize about what it might be like to give myself completely over to Emily’s every whim.

    But in the end, I resisted the temptation to touch myself while indulging in my fantasies and instead, I closed my eyes, trying to clear my mind for sleep. It wasn’t easy at first, my body felt alive with unspent desire, yearning for a touch from Emily that would put an end to this tantalizing torment, but finally my body succumbed to exhaustion and sleep claimed me.

    Leaving me with dreams of domination and submission – dreams of Emily.

    **********

    * Emily *

    **********

    I stood before our team in the bright, spacious boardroom, surveying the happy chaos that surrounded me. We had all worked tirelessly on this project together, and it was finally time to reap the rewards.

    “Alright, everyone,” I announced, my voice echoing around the room. “We did it! The presentation was a total success, and the client validated our campaign without any changes. This is an incredible accomplishment for all of us!”

    I scanned the room, meeting each team member’s gaze as they shared in the collective sense of victory that filled the air.

    “You all deserve so much credit for your hard work,” I continued, my heart swelling with pride. “The dedication and commitment you’ve shown throughout this project have truly paid off.”

    Cheers erupted around the room, glasses clinking together in celebration as my team exchanged high-fives and backslaps.

    “I know I have pushed all of you very hard over the past weeks. I have been bossy, bitchy even, while trying to complete this project in time”. I paused while I kept scanning the room slowly, my colleagues remaining silent. My eyes stopped on Mei as I resumed my chain of thoughts.

    “I have been hard on some of you, ordering you to act without questions,” I continued, locking my gaze on Mei. She knew I was now speaking to her alone.

    “But your compliance was essential and instrumental to our success today. And it has brought me an enormous amount of pleasure …” I lingered on that word for a second and then finished my thought, “… to see you thrive in this exciting project. Congrats to all!”.

    I tore my eyes away from Mei’s, who was visibly stirred by my words, as renewed cheers echoed throughout the room. I motioned everyone to calm down, as I wanted to end the speech with a bang.

    “I also want to invite each of you to a special celebration tonight at The Shallow End Tavern,” I added with a smile. “It’s been such an incredible journey together, and I can’t wait to celebrate that with all of you. My treat!”

    The room erupted into even more cheers as my team began gathering their things.

    “Let’s wrap up what we need to do here today and get out of the office,” I suggested, looking around at the smiling faces before us. “I’m buying, so don’t be shy about enjoying yourselves tonight!”

    With that final statement, our team quickly gathered their belongings and headed out of the office, leaving behind only Mei and me.

    As we cleaned up what was left of our work from this project, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of excitement building within me. Tonight would mark the beginning of something new for both of us – an opportunity to explore just how far my control over Mei could go.

    I walked over to her desk, watching as she sorted through folders and papers. Her hands were calm and measured, belying the inner turmoil I knew had to be brewing within her.

    “Mei,” I said in a controlled but firm tone, “you are coming tonight to celebrate, right?”

    She looked up at me briefly before returning her attention to her work. “I don’t know, Emily… I’m so tired. Maybe it would be better if I just spent an early evening at home, resting.”

    My voice grew even firmer as I spoke. “You will come tonight. It’s important to me that you’re there.”

    Mei sighed softly and finally relented. “Alright,” she said quietly. “I’ll try to be there.”

    But I wasn’t satisfied with her half-hearted attempt at compliance. My voice cut through the room like a knife as I interrupted her. “No, Mei. You will be there!”

    Her eyes snapped back up to meet mine, and in that moment I could see the gears turning in her head – the realization that she had no choice but to submit to my will if we were going to keep exploring our ever evolving relationship.

    With each passing second, I could sense the electricity between us growing more palpable, our connection charged with the raw energy of unspoken desire. The air around us crackled with tension as she finally relented to my command.

    “I’ll be there,” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the pounding of my heart. Even hunters can fall victim to apprehension. I watched as Mei put the last folder away and straightened up her desk. Her movements were measured and deliberate, and I could sense a quiet determination emanating from her.

    “Good girl, Mei” I said, without even thinking about it. It came out naturally, as if I had finally accepted to openly voice my role as a dominant. She shivered at my words, her mouth slightly open, giving me a glimpse of a tongue whose softness I was hoping to experience as soon as I could.

    “Thank you for everything, Emily,” she said sincerely, looking up at me once more.

    I smiled back at her, my heart pounding in anticipation of what was to come. “You’re welcome, Mei. But don’t tank me just yet. Wait until later tonight.”

    *****

    I entered The Shallow End Tavern with a sense of anticipation coursing through my veins. Tonight would mark the beginning of something new for both Mei and me – an opportunity to explore just how far my control over her could go.

    As I walked into the pub, I was greeted by the jubilant shouts and laughter of our team. They had clearly already started celebrating without us, their excitement palpable as they clinked glasses together.

    I glanced around the room until I spotted Mei at a table near the bar, surrounded by our team members who were all engaged in lively conversation and drinking games. She caught my eye briefly before returning her attention to the group around her.

    With a determined smile plastered on my face, I made my way through the throng of people toward Mei’s table. As I approached, the sounds of laughter and chatter began to drown out any doubts that may have crept into my mind. This was going to work; it had to.

    “Hey everyone!” I exclaimed as I arrived at the table. “How’s the celebration going so far? And why are there empty glasses on the table?!?”

    The team erupted in cheers and clapped in response, making me feel even more confident in my plan. My eyes locked onto Mei, who seemed somewhat uneasy with all the noise and cheering happening all around her.

    I decided to sit next to her, sliding my chair closer as I ordered a round of drinks for everyone at the table. As the bartender prepared our orders, I found myself becoming increasingly bold, placing an arm around the back of Mei’s chair and playfully teasing her about her lack of participation in their drinking games.

    Throughout the evening, I made sure to keep a steady stream of drinks flowing, gradually increasing their potency as the night wore on. Our team members, already well into their cups, continued to revel in each other’s company, but Mei seemed more and more affected by my constant presence at her side.

    As the music began to grow louder, and the energy in the room reached a fever pitch, I started to subtly inch closer to Mei, creeping up against her whenever possible. My lips would occasionally brush against her ear as I pretended to share some inside joke or remark with her over the cacophony of noise around us. Her black hair was in a ponytail and the goosebumps that appeared at the base of her neck did not go unnoticed by me.

    I watched closely for any signs that my advances were becoming too much for her; that she might be reaching her limit on alcohol and was becoming susceptible to my manipulation. The only indication, however, was a faint blush creeping across her cheeks each time I touched her, a blush that became visibly redder whenever I whispered something in her ear.

    As the night wore on, more and more of our team members fell victim to their own inebriation, and one by one, they stumbled out of the pub into the cool night air, crowding into Ubers I ordered for them. When it came down to it, there were only a few stragglers left: Mei, myself, and a handful of other staff members who seemed determined to continue the party despite their increasingly wobbly legs.

    I decided that it was time to make my move.

    “Time for us to get going,” I said to Mei, gesturing toward the door with a playful grin. “This celebration was well deserved, and a whole lot of fun, but it’s time for a bit of quiet time, don’t you think?”. My lips brushed against her earlobe with that last question.

    Her face flushed at my words, but she was unable to muster an appropriate response. Perhaps that was due to her slightly inebriated state, but I hoped it was because my words flustered her.

    “I’m calling an Uber for myself,” I continued, ignoring her inability to respond. “You’ll be riding with me – so that we can make sure you get home safe.”

    Mei turned her face towards mine, her lips narrowly missing mine, she had evidently failed to realize how close to her I was. “It’s … it’s ok, Emily, I can manage to get home all by myself” she said, hesitantly.

    “Nonsense,” I replied, a little louder than I intended, “you’re coming with me!”. At that very moment, I pictured her actually coming with me and I felt moistness seeping into my panties. I took Mei’s hand and stood up abruptly. “Grab your things, we’re going!” I said, my tone intransigent.

    Mei was surprised, but reluctantly agreed to ride with me, and soon enough our Uber pulled up outside the pub. I opened the door to the backseat for her, my voice low and commanding as I instructed her to sit down on the seat. “Get in,” I ordered, my tone brooking no argument. She did so hesitantly but eventually settled into the seat.

    I was still clasping Mei’s hand, like a mother holding on to her child, and she seemed to have accepted this as a casual gesture of friendship. As we pulled away from the curb, I slid closer to her along the bench seat, ensuring that our shoulders were pressed together. The Uber driver chatted idly with us through the front seats, completely unaware of the brewing tension between Mei and me.

    “Did you have fun tonight?” I asked her, my voice still low but more intimate now that we were alone in the backseat. “As far as I`m concerned, I sure did – it was wonderful to see the entire team so happy and relaxed.”

    Mei managed a small smile, though her eyes betrayed her continued reluctance. She tried to pull her hand away from mine as they jointly rested on the seat between us, but I firmly held onto hers.

    “Mei,” I said, my voice softening slightly while still maintaining control. “I want you to know how much I value the time we have spent together over the last several weeks. It means a lot to me – and I think we’ve only started to uncover how much more we could achieve together.”

    Her cheeks flushed at my words, but she remained silent, unable or unwilling to muster any kind of response.

    I leaned in even closer, my lips brushing against her ear as I whispered “Don’t you think we could do great things together in the future if you keep following my lead?”. I tentatively stuck out my tongue and let it barely caress the rim of her ear. Her hand trembled in mine as she closed her eyes and sighed noticeably.

    “Emily,” she whispered breathlessly, “I… I don’t know how much more I can give to you. I have poured my heart into our work and…”. I raised my index finger against her lips to interrupt her. “Shhhh, Mei… I am not talking about work anymore,” I whispered. This time, my tongue traced the length of her outer ear, sliding back down to her lobe, which I flicked once or twice.

    Mei moaned as her hand gripped mine with force. Was it my imagination, or did I see her pelvis pushing up slightly? A move that was so subtle yet so overtly sexual that I could feel my own labia becoming intensely aroused and wet.

    As the Uber driver pulled up outside her apartment building, Mei fumbled for her door handle in an attempt to free herself from my grasp. But as she went to open the door, I quickly pulled her back to me, holding her firmly in place.

    I rested my hand on her cheek and forced her to face me. My eyes were locked on hers, my lips millimeters from hers. “Aren’t you going to invite me in?”.

    **********

    * Mei *

    **********

    I step out of the Uber, feeling the cool night air envelope me as I leave the confines of the car. My heart pounds in my chest, and my palms are slick with sweat. It’s difficult to ignore the throbbing between my legs as Emily holds tightly onto my hand. I did not answer her last question. My body just took over, seemingly without any control from my head.

    As we ascend the steps leading up to my apartment, I can’t help but feel a mix of excitement and fear. The anticipation is almost too much for me to bear – tonight, she will make me hers, and it’s an intoxicating thought that threatens to overwhelm me at every turn.

    Once inside, Emily tugs on my hand, guiding me around to face her in the small entrance hall. Her eyes gleam with an unfathomable light as she asks if I’m ready for the next phase of our relationship. My breath catches in my throat, and I can only manage a shaky, excited nod.

    I feel like I’m drowning in desire, unable to catch my breath or think clearly as Emily’s grip on my hand tightens. I want to break – or delay as much as possible – the tension by asking if she wants a drink, but before I have the chance, she takes control of the situation and releases my hand with a sudden movement.

    “You know what you said to me when I asked if you would do anything for me,” she reminds me sharply, her voice tinged with authority. I do remember. She knows it, she reads it in my eyes, but I can tell she wants me to say it out loud.

    “Yes” I whisper. “I know what I said”.

    “And will you abide by what you said then?” she asks, her eyes narrowing as if trying to pierce through my jumbled thoughts.

    I swallow hard, trying to steady myself as Emily’s eyes bore into mine. She steps closer, her body invading my personal space until our chests are pressed together. “Yes,” I reply, “I will do anything you ask of me”. As the words leave my mouth I feel my pussy releasing additional moisture, my panties are positively drenched by now.

    “Then strip for me,” she commands, her voice low and husky in a way that sends shivers down my spine.

    Shock registers on my face, but I know better than to argue with her now. Instead, I slowly start removing my clothes as Emily watches me closely, offering words of encouragement when I falter or hesitate. The act itself seems almost like a ritualistic dance between us – one that brings us ever-closer together. When I am down to only panties and a bra, I cover my small breasts in a pointless act of modesty.

    She cocks her head and raises an eyebrow as a slight grin appears on her lips. She need not tell me anything, I know she wants me to remove everything. She is a predator, and I am her meal. But in this scenario, the prey wants to be eaten. My bra has a font clasp, so it’s impossible to remove without baring my breasts in front of her hungry eyes. But at this point, I have accepted my fate and I comply with her silent request, with my plain white cotton panties soon following suit.

    She walks over to my couch and motions me to sit next to her. I feel vulnerable and exposed in nothing but my bare skin. She slowly removes her jacket and shoes, with calculated moves, enjoying my embarrassment. She is now wearing only a pair of pants and a white blouse that hugs her curves. The sight makes my heart race even faster as she unbuttons the top few buttons of her shirt, making it clear that she’s not wearing any bra beneath. I recall fantasizing about her breasts eons ago, and seeing them now so near me, almost bare, literally at arm’s length, is making my head dizzy.

    As I sit there, trying to catch my breath, Emily asks me if I’ve ever masturbated while thinking about her. My cheeks flame red at the bluntness of her question. Is she guessing? Is she reading my thoughts? Either way, I shamefully admit the truth – “Yes, I have”. She smirks at this revelation and instructs me to lean back against the couch.

    “Caress yourself,” she orders, “as you do when you get home from working with me”. She pauses before adding “Isn’t that something you’ve done before?”. To which I can only nod in agreement. She sternly adds “But don’t come yet, not until I give you permission”.

    Her words send a jolt of electricity through my body, making every nerve ending in my pussy tingle with excitement. With trembling fingers, I reach down between my legs and begin touching myself as Emily watches me with an intense gaze.

    My wetness is exposed and obvious. Emily’s gaze moves from my pussy to my breasts where she pauses, briefly licking her lips in anticipation, then up to my eyes where she reads my wanton desires.

    She tells me exactly what she wants to see – the way my fingers should move, the speed at which I touch myself, even how much pressure to apply. Her voice is like a constant whisper in my mind, guiding me through this delicate dance of desire that threatens to consume us both completely. This is the Emily of my private fantasies, the one that made me come so hard in the past. But the present Emily is made of pure flesh and bones.

    **********

    * Emily *

    **********

    Oh my… she is so wet. As soon as she opened her legs to my eyes, I saw her glistening shaved pussy and I know it won’t be long before my tongue laps those juices from her labia.

    “Tell me,” I ask her, my voice low and husky, “what does it feel like when you touch yourself?”

    Mei hesitates before answering, swallowing hard in the silence. “It…it feels good,” she admits finally, her cheeks reddening even further. “But being here with you, like this…it makes everything else seem so much more intense.”

    I nod thoughtfully, taking a moment to consider her words. I can see the truth in them – the way Mei looks at me, the way she touches herself – and it only serves to fuel my own desires.

    “Well,” I begin, “let’s make it even better then.” I slowly reach up and begin caressing myself over my blouse, feeling the material rub against my sensitive nipples. My breath catches in my throat as I glance towards Mei and see her watching me intently, her own fingers stilling for a moment before resuming their gentle stroking.

    “Tell me,” I ask her again, “what do you want right now? What’s driving that look in your eyes?”

    I can practically hear Mei’s thoughts racing as she struggles to put her desires into words. Finally, with a shaky breath and a hopeful gaze in my direction, she whispers, “I want to see you naked…to touch you…to taste you.”

    My own arousal spikes at her words – the way she says them makes it sound like they’re unspoken desires she’s been harboring for far longer than I’d ever imagined. I feel an overwhelming urge to give her what she wants and more.

    “You want that, do you?” I ask her with a teasing smile, my own fingers continuing their dance over my blouse. “Tell me exactly how bad you want it.”

    Mei takes a deep breath before answering, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’ve been thinking about it since the first time we worked together… and then you said those words to me in the car, when you licked my ear. I can’t stop thinking about touching your body – about tasting every inch of you.”

    My heart races at her confession, my own desire mounting as I glance down between Mei’s legs and see how wet she is for herself – a sight that only serves to fuel my own hunger.

    “Well,” I say, making sure to keep my voice sultry and confident, “why don’t you plunge a couple of fingers into that sopping wet pussy of yours and imagine they are mine”.

    Mei gasps as she obeys, the unexpected vulgarity of my words clearly having an effect on her, pushing two fingers deep inside herself, her eyes fluttering closed for a moment before refocusing on me with a mixture of pleasure and surprise.

    “Do you like that?” I ask her, watching closely for any sign of approval or denial. “Do you want more?”

    I can barely keep up with the mounting pressure between us – the unspoken desires, the heavy air thick with anticipation, the soft moans escaping Mei’s lips as she continues to fuck herself while I keep teasing my own breasts over my blouse. My nipples are so hard they are hurting as they rub against the soft fabric.

    “Mei,” I whisper, my voice filled with desire, “I want you to know how much this turns me on too. Tell me what it feels like when you imagine touching me – tasting me.”

    At my words, Mei’s eyes snap open wide, her entire body tensing for a moment before relaxing into a sultry smile of her own. “I want you to control my every move. I want you to force me to make you cum, and I want to cum for you. I want to beg you to let me do all of that” she admits softly, her voice barely audible over the squelching sounds of her fingers being rammed increasingly harder in her pussy.

    I feel an overwhelming urge to join in her masturbation then – to share this pleasure with her and bring us even closer together.

    “Mei,” I whisper again, making sure she hears the desperation in my voice, “will you let me take control of you and make you experience pleasure in a way you’ve never known before?”

    She nods without hesitation, moaning out loud, her eyes sparkling with desire as they lock onto mine.

    **********

    * Mei *

    **********

    I lie back on the couch, my naked body damp with sweat and flushed from the intense stimulation. My fingers are still buried deep within me, but in my overstimulated imagination they are Emily’s, her nails gently scraping against my sensitive walls. My other hand teases my clit, desperate for any kind of release but knowing that I can’t come yet.

    Emily leans into me. “Show me how much you want it,” she whispers into my ear, her voice sultry and commanding as she watches me intently, her eyes filled with desire.

    I shudder at her words, feeling the desperation building up inside me. I desperately want to please her – to make her cum along with me – but I know that she’s in control of this situation. And so, I do my best to show her just how badly I need release.

    “Please,” I whimper softly, barely audible over our heavy breathing. “I need to come.”

    Emily only chuckles at my plea and continues teasing her nipples through her blouse, knowing that I am fixated on her and that every electric jolt her body feels while caressing herself ripples through my own body. The room fills with the sound of our ragged breaths, a mix between soft moans and desperate pleas.

    “No,” she says finally, her voice dripping with desire as she continues to caress herself over her shirt. “You need to make me come first.”

    My heart races at her words, the thought sending another wave of pleasure through my body. I nod desperately, unable to form any coherent response. The pool of juices growing underneath me on the couch only serves to further fuel my burning desire.

    “Please,” I repeat, my voice shaking with need and desperation. “I’ll do anything you want.”

    My entire body tenses as Emily leans forward, her lips brushing against my ear before she whispers a single phrase: “Suck my nipples through my blouse.”

    At the same time, one of her hands reaches down and brushes against my throbbing clit, sending an electric shock straight to my core. I gasp at the sudden surge of pleasure, feeling myself teeter on the edge. I crane my neck and let my wet, warm tongue tease her hard nub. I hear her gasp as I urge on, my teeth scraping against her impossibly hard nipple.

    “Tell me how much you want to please me,” she murmurs throatily into my ear as her fingers continue their skilled teasing. She undoes one more button on her shirt and pulls the fabric aside, revealing her left nipple to my eyes. “And keep doing what you’re doing,” she says, while pushing her tit against my lips.

    I can barely think straight anymore – all logical reasoning has been replaced by a primal need for release and the desire to make Emily come. My voice trembles as I whisper the words she wants to hear.

    “I want to please you so badly,” I admit, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment but also excitement. My tongue is tracing around and flicking her nipple. “Please let me make you come.”

    Emily’s eyes sparkle with delight at my words, her own breathing growing more erratic. She leans back and continues directing our session, though now it feels like a dance – every movement, every caress is in perfect sync.

    “Good girl,” she whispers, her voice filled with desire as her fingers continue to tease my aching clit. “You’re doing so well. But remember, you can’t come until I say.”

    I nod again, barely able to focus on anything other than the desperate need for release building up inside of me. My body is slick with sweat and juices, my senses heightened like never before. Undoing yet another button from her blouse, she uncovers her other breast and pulls my head into it. “Lick it, you little slut. Lick it like you would want me to lick your clit,” she breathes heavily. I almost come hearing those words coming out of her. I am a slut. Her slut. Her obedient, subservient slut.

    With each stroke, with each whispered word from Emily, I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. And yet, her control over this situation keeps me teetering there, never quite reaching that peak.

    “Please,” I whimper again, more urgently than before. “Let me make you come.”

    Emily only chuckles darkly and continues her torturous teasing, never giving me what I want. My body quivers with each stroke, the room filled with our desperate moans and heavy breathing.

    At last, she leans forward and licks my ear, her warm breath causing goosebumps to cover my entire body – at the same time she pinches one of my nipples and lets her finger trace down to my pussy, grabbing my clit between her fingers and squeezing hard, making me cry out in pain and pleasure.

    And then, as if sensing my breaking point, Emily plunges one finger alongside my own in my pussy, then slides it out, leaving it slick with my juices. She gazes into my eyes as she pushes her wet finger into my mouth, making me taste all the pent up excitement leaking from my pussy as she leans in to whisper those three words: “Come now, slut.”

    Like a dam breaking, I feel my entire body erupt into the most intense climax I’ve ever experienced. My moans fill the room, my body shaking and spasming with each wave of pleasure that crashes over me. My body shakes uncontrollably, ripples of secondary orgasms washing over me. I blabber and cry and laugh, my juices flowing freely from my pussy. The cascade of pleasure is almost unbearable, I feel as if I am about to faint.

    And through it all, Emily watches me intently – her own breathing erratic, her fingers caressing her tits with a desperation that matches my own. It’s raw, primal carnal pleasure, a moment where all inhibitions are thrown to the wind and our bodies connect in ways we never thought possible.

    When I finally come down from my orgasmic high, Emily looks at me with an expression of satisfaction before removing her blouse. She takes my hand and places it on her breast, guiding my fingers over her nipple as she watches me intently.

    “You came before I did, you little slut,” she whispers, a wicked grin playing on her lips.

    “Now it’s my turn”.


  • STELLA INTRODUCES MY PARTNER TO LESBIAN SEX.

    Font size : +


    My partner told me as I would be away for a week on business she would invite one of her girlfriends over for company. She promised to email me every day to keep me updated.

    MONDAY

    Stella arrived just after lunchtime. She loves our unit with the view looking out over the water, especially the very large balcony. She asked if we sunbake naked on it?

    Lots of chat and discovered we are both the same age and star sign, Libra. As you know Librans have a strong sex drive.

    Spent the afternoon sunbathing by the pool. No one else at the pool, so we took our tops off. Stella has a very good body, 36D tits she told me, most impressive and huge nipples and you would like her big ass.

    We rubbed sunscreen onto each other’s bodies. Loved Stella touching my nipples. When I touched hers they must have been almost an inch long. She told me she wished there was a man here to lick them.

    After dinner she told me about some of her amazing sexual exploits. A three-some with one of your friends and his wife. She sucked his cock while the wife licked her to orgasm. Fucking a rock star years ago while her girlfriend watched, then watching him fuck her girlfriend while she watched.

    Our sex life might seem dull for her, but I did tell about the time one of my girlfriends watched us fucking. She wanted to know all the details and if she participated.

    She asked if we could sunbake totally nude on the balcony to catch the morning sun tomorrow?

    TUESDAY

    Lovely feeling sunbaking totally naked on the balcony. Most enjoyable having oil rubbed all over my naked body by another female. She spent a lot of time on my ass and told me it was beautifully proportioned.

    On the other side she started on my shoulders, then worked her way down. Gave my tits a good workout, and then my nipples, teased them with the tips of her fingers. Very nice, and rock hard for her.

    Then slowly down to between my legs. She asked if I would shave her like you do me. When she smeared oil over my cunt lips then teased them with the tip of one finger it was very exciting.

    When she was laying on her stomach with her legs apart and the sun on her ass, she told me she loved a well hung man fucking her in that position. She asked if I would like to watch that happen. “Yes I would,” I told her.

    She told me the last time she had sex in that position the man’s totally naked wife watched and offered encouragement. “That was a fabulous fuck. He must have been at least nine inches and very thick. His wife kept telling me and asking, “He loves fucking me like that, he is good isn’t he?”

    WEDNESDAY

    Every woman is a lesbian Stella told me today. Might be some truth in that!

    I think she wants to have a lesbian experience with me. Must admit the thought is rather tempting, especially since the last fuck we had was on Saturday.

    Stella told me today about her experiences with two men at the same time. Very exciting the way she described it, two very athletic and well hung men, especially when one man was sucking the other while he was fucking her. Maybe we could try that one day?

    THURSDAY

    I was feeling so horny this morning while Stella and I sunbaked naked.

    I told her how horny I was and she told me she loved a challenge.

    She told me that she had wanted to fuck me with her tongue since Monday when she arrived. She asked if I had ever had a lesbian experience before.

    We had a shower together with our hands all over each other. Then she sat me on a high stool and stood behind me and kissed my neck. Very teasing.

    Then she stood in front of me and we tongue kissed like teenagers.

    When she told me she was going to fuck me with her tongue I was at the point of no return.

    She knelt in front of me and teased my cunt lips with her tongue. Then she found my clit and licked it. I was so horny for you baby that I had two very wet orgasms almost immediately. Stella really was very good at it.

    She took me to the bed and laid down on her back and told me to sit on her face. Her tongue on my cunt lips was heaven, especially with her hands on my ass.

    Maybe tomorrow I will return the favor and have her? Would be a new and exciting experience for me, especially when I email you the details.

    FRIDAY

    We slept together for the first time last night. I teased Stella by telling her I wanted to fuck her lesbian style today.

    She wanted me to tell her in great detail what I intended doing to her and how I might pleasure her.

    I played a video of two well known blond porn stars having sex with men, then another video with the two women having lesbian sex together. They were awesome and I was sure they enjoyed each other more than they did the men.

    Their foreplay really was something special, one lady was in the bath and the other lady came in stark naked, joined her in the bath and slowly seduced her. Stella and I, me especially are full of ideas for our tryst later today.

    By now we are both totally suntanned all over, no white string marks or spots. Can’t wait to show you.

    I was determined to tease Stella before I fucked her lesbian style and we flirted naked all morning without touching each other before we dressed and went for a light lunch.

    Over lunch we both asked each other what we were wearing under our caftans.

    “Can’t you tell? And you?” Stella asked.

    She was a little agitated the whole time over lunch and kept asking me in a whisper how I was going to fuck her.

    When we got back home I ran the spa, undressed Stella, she was naked under her caftan, and helped her into the bath. I left the bathroom and came back with a glass of champagne for her.

    I undid the zip at the back of my caftan, let it slip off my shoulders and stepped out of it while Stella held my gaze as I joined her in the spa.

    Great fun tongue kissing each other in the bath while Stella kept asking how I was going to fuck her.

    After we dried each other off I took control and had Stella put her heels on, then I stood her facing the wall with her hands up over her head on the wall.

    Her legs in heels and good big ass looked sensational standing like that.

    As you know I have always fantasized about kissing and licking a woman’s ass – and what an ass this one was.

    I knelt so I could indulge my fantasy with my hands on her hips. Wow, not sure who enjoyed it the most.

    Then I turned her around with her legs open, tongue kissed her on the lips with one finger on her cunt lips and worked my way down her body with my tongue.

    Very aroused nipples, must have been an inch long, then slowly down her stomach to her cunt lips.

    I felt a pang of guilt as I was about to give sexual pleasure to a woman while my partner was away, but not the same as giving sex to another man is it?

    I was both apprehensive and excited as I was about to achieve a personal sexual milestone, give another woman an orgasm for the first time in my life.

    I could feel Stella tensing as put my hands on her ass cheeks in expectation of what I was going to do to her.

    Then after days of foreplay my tongue made contact with her cunt lips. Very exciting for both of us, Stella was making strange mewing noises as I licked and teased her cunt lips with my tongue. Very exciting being in control of the situation.

    I was determined to bring her to orgasm, but I wanted to make a real experience of it for both of us – and make it last so I took her to the bed and laid her on her back with her lower legs hanging over the end of the bed.

    Lots of mirrors and we could both watch in them as I knelt between her legs so I could lick and pleasure her some more while I teased her nipples with my fingertips.

    I told her you would enjoy watching this and I asked her if she would like to suck your cock while I was licking her cunt lips.

    She told me, ‘yes please, would love to.’

    What about you baby?

    Stella was very wet on my tongue and her commentary was repetitive but very exciting as she was almost screaming, ‘fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt,’ which made me feel good as I was obviously pleasing her.

    When she orgasmed for me I felt a huge sense of relief in achieving such a personal milestone.

    And when she told me later I had given her six orgasms I felt very pleased with myself.

    Can’t wait to have you home tomorrow so I can show you my all over sun tan, and to tell you all about Stella while you are fucking me.

    Love and lust

    Jxxx


  • Editing Reailty Book 2, Chapter 9: Unwrapping His Gift

    Font size : +


    Steve gets a naughty gift from his daughter and her friends when he comes home

    Editing Reality

    Book Two: Sultry Fantasies Unleashed

    Chapter Nine: Unwrapping His Gift

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC 264 for beta reading this.

    Steve Davies

    The edited Imogene walked into my office. The plump, tattooed, and pierced girl with the garish, purple hair looked completed different now. She was thinner, her hair its natural shade of brown, no longer short but flowing long and with a delicious bounce. No ear expanders distorted her lobes. No tattoo of a butterfly covered her throat. She looked trimmed and lovely in her pencil skirt and blouse, her perky tits molded by the thin cloth.

    “Mmm, isn’t she sexy?” my wife purred as Imogene’s fingers flew to the buttons of her blouse, stripping naked just like any other woman would. It was perverted to modify my office so women disrobed, but I couldn’t help it.

    I was corrupted.

    “So this is the first time you’ve seen this version of her?” my wife whispered.

    I nodded my head as Imogene worked the buttons of her light-blue blouse. “How are you liking your new office, Mr. Davies?”

    “I’m enjoying it,” I said as her small, perky breasts came into view. Her nipples were pink and thrusting hard, her breasts jiggling.

    “Wonderful,” she said. “I’m so happy.” She slipped out of her blouse and carefully folded it and set it on a small shelf. Her hips wiggled as she unzipped her skirt. She peeled out of it, sliding it over her thigh-high stockings.

    “No bra or panties,” my wife murmured. “That’s naughty.”

    “I thought you’d like that,” I said as Imogene folded her skirt. She had such a bright smile on her lips. She licked them, wetted them, and purred as she stalked forward. She kept her thigh-high stockings on her legs.

    “Ooh, did you make an exception for hosiery?” asked my wife.

    “Only thigh-highs,” I told her as Imogene walked around the desk, passing my wife perched naked on it.

    I turned in my comfortable chair, my dick throbbing in my slacks. I loosened my tie and pulled it off as Imogene knelt before me. She rubbed her hands up and down my slacks a few times before they slid all the way up to my crotch. Her stroke made me shudder. She felt amazing.

    Her fingers unsnapped my slacks and pulled down my zipper, rasping as it went.. She slipped her hands into my pants. She grasped my cock. Her hand was delicious. It was a treat. Her hand gripped me, stroked me. She had such a soft grip. I groaned at the touch of her. This delicious treat swept through me.

    My cock throbbed and pulsed in her hand. She pumped her hand up and down my shaft and licked her lips again. My wife squeezed her thighs shut and let out a moan of delight as she watched. Imogene engulfed my dick. She sucked on it. She sealed her mouth over it. Her cheeks hollowed.

    I groaned as the pleasure surged through me. I savored feeling her hungry mouth sucking on my cock. It was delicious that I’d remade her into a new woman. My fingers flexed and relaxed on the armrests of the chair. My heart pounded in my chest as this amazing treat surged through me.

    “She is just loving you,” my wife moaned. My wife licked her lips. Her large breasts swayed. “How is she.”

    “Skilled,” I said, sliding my hand through Imogene’s hair.

    “Ooh, it’s making me so wet,” my wife groaned. “Just look at her loving you. She’s into it. She loves blowing you.”

    Imogene popped her mouth off my cock. “Of course I love blowing him, and not just because it’s my job. I just love sucking on dicks. Worshiping them. Bobbing my head up and down on them. Tasting that salty cum.”

    My wife shuddered. “It is fun.”

    “If you are horny, I replaced the alcohol in the globe with a collection of dildos I brought from my home. My girlfriend and I have a huge collection.”

    My wife’s eyes widened in delight. Then she winked at me and hopped off my desk, her large breasts swaying. I smiled as I watched her naked rump sway as she headed to the old-fashioned, wooden globe. She opened it while Imogene swallowed my cock.

    The girl sucked hard. My dick throbbed and ached. It pulsed in her mouth. Her lips slid up and down my shaft. Her tongue danced. I groaned as my wife smiled, pulling out a bumpy, pink dildo attached to a matching harness. With a giggle, my wife stepped into it, her dark-red hair sweeping about her shoulders.

    Imogene’s sucking and slurping echoed through my office as my wife donned the harness. She pulled it up her legs. She tightened it, the dildo bobbing before her. She straightened, smiling. Then she sauntered towards us, the dildo swaying before her. Her heavy tits bounced.

    “Good look on you,” I said as Imogene sucked.

    My wife winked at me as she knelt behind my secretary.

    Imogene wiggled her hips and moaned around my cock, eager for the toy. I gripped her brown hair, holding tight as my wife lined up. It was an incredible delight to witness. I ached to share my secretary with my wife, my dick throbbing in Imogene’s hot, wet mouth.

    My wife lined up at her cunt.

    She thrust forward.

    Linda’s tits heaved as her crotch smacked against Imogene’s rump. My secretary moaned about my cock. My chair creaked. My heart pounded in my chest as the girl bobbed her head, working that hot mouth up and down my dick.

    My wife drew back her hips and slammed forward. She gripped Imogene’s hips. Linda’s breasts bounced and heaved. They were pillowy and soft. Her nipples thrust hard before her while her auburn hair swayed around her naked shoulders.

    I groaned my balls tightened. Imogene moaned and groaned. Her passion surged around my dick. It twitched and throbbed in her mouth. My wife thrust faster, harder. Her tits heaved before her as she moaned in delight.

    “Ooh, suck my husband’s cock, slut,” groaned my wife. “That’s it. You love him. Worship him. He’s your boss.

    I smiled at my wife.

    “I want you sucking his cock all the time. Just on your knees, worshiping him. I want you bobbing that head up and down his dick.”

    She thrust harder, faster. Imogene moaned louder, sucking with her hungry passion. Her lips sealed tight about my cock. She sucked with hunger. My cock throbbed in her mouth. It was an incredible treat to enjoy.

    My dick pulsed and ached in her hungry mouth. Her tongue danced around my cock’s tip. She stroked me. Stimulated me. My balls grew tighter and tighter as she pleased me. Linda slammed the dildo into the girl, fucking her.

    “That’s it,” Linda moaned, her face twisting in delight. “Make my husband explode. Swallow all of his cum.”

    “Yes,” I growled. My balls were growing tighter. “Just fuck her. She’s moaning around my dick. You’re driving her wild.”

    “Good,” my wife moaned. “Ooh, she’s wiggling her hips. She’s loving it.”

    Imogene groaned what could have been a yes around my dick.

    I leaned back, my eyes closing as the pleasure built and built. I couldn’t help it. This amazing treat burned through me. My head grew dizzy. My dick pulsed in her mouth. The pressure reached its pinnacle at the tip of my cock.

    “Fuck!” I snarled.

    My cum fired into Imogene’s mouth. Blast after blast of my jizz flooded Imogene. My secretary gulped it down. She sucked harder and more flooded her mouth for her to swallow. Her hips wiggled back and forth. This amazing bliss burned through my body. Every blast shot rapture to my mind. My heart pounded in my chest as this wonderful passion surged through me.

    Imogene gulped it down, moaning. She made such wicked sounds. Linda pounded Imogene’s pussy as stars burst across my eyes. I gripped Imogene’s hair, growling. She sucked down my cum, staring up at me with her brown, glassy eyes.

    “That’s it, slut!” my wife moaned, her voice throaty as she hammered the secretary’s cunt. “Swallow it all. You love it.”

    Imogene sucked the last of my cum out of my balls. Once I was dry, she popped her mouth off my dick and moaned, “I do love it. Oh, yes, yes. I love your husband’s cum. It’s delicious.”

    My wife pounded her. Linda’s face twisted with pleasure. Her breasts heaved. Her tits slapped together. Linda arched her back as Imogene squealed in delight. With cum dripping down her chin, my secretary gasped out in orgasmic passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Mrs. Davies!” she moaned. “You know how to fuck! Oh, shit, yes!”

    “You naughty whore!” my wife hissed, pounding the cumming girl. “Ooh, your cunt is gushing cream. You’re soaking my thighs.”

    “So good!” howled Imogene.

    My wife slammed forward. Her face twisted. Her pleasure swayed through her body. Her tits bounced and jiggled. I smiled as my wife trembled through her orgasm. I leaned back in my chair as both women gasped, my own pleasure dying.

    Linda shuddered and moaned. “This is perfect. This office is amazing! Steve, people will want to help you make Rainier a better place. You’re going to improve our town.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” panted Imogene.

    I smiled, my body buzzing from my orgasm burning through me. I leaned back in my chair. Come Saturday, I would by the mayor officially. I still hadn’t found the other editor, but I had this chance to change Rainier. I would make the best use of it.

    If the other editor thought this would be bad for me, I would prove him wrong.

    <p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Becky Davies

    I pulled the dildo out of Tonya’s pussy. My friend shuddered on the bed as I slipped off of it. Her shuddering pants echoed through her bedroom. Her platinum-blonde hair clung to her flushed face. Her eyes fluttered as she stared at me.

    “Mmm, I need to powder my nose,” I said, sauntering to the door, the strap-on dildo bobbing before me soaked in her juices.

    “Again?” she asked, shuddering.

    I winked at her and then slipped out of her bedroom door. As far as Tonya knew, we had her house to ourselves. However, her naughty mother was lurking in the bathroom listening to us fuck. I shuddered, hoping Mrs. Alberts came hard hearing our passion.

    A trickle of my pussy juices dribbled down my thigh. My large breasts swayed, my braid of auburn hair dancing down my back. I opened the bathroom door and found Mrs. Alberts trembling on the bathroom sink, naked, her round breasts flushed. They rose and fell as she shuddered, her thighs spread, her hand rubbing at her blonde-furred muffed.

    I grabbed the back of her head. I felt so bold these days. I was just like my naughty mother. I had the man I loved, Daddy, and then played with any woman that caught my eye. I couldn’t wait to bring Tonya into his bed. Once she had sex with her mother, she wouldn’t find it strange or wrong that I had sex with my father.

    I kissed Mrs. Alberts on the mouth. My breasts brushed her tits, and my nipples throbbed as they caressed down her soft slopes. My tongue played with hers. She whimpered and trembled. Her mouth tasted tart.

    She’d been sucking her fingers clean of her pussy juices.

    I broke the kiss and stepped back. “Want to suck the dildo clean. Taste your daughter’s cunt?”

    “Yes,” Mrs. Alberts moaned. Ever since I seduced the married MILF, she’d wanted her daughter. It was so hot.

    She slipped off the sink and fell to her knees. She grabbed my hips and swallowed my dildo. Her lips sealed about my shaft. She sucked on it. She bobbed her mouth up and down it, staring at me with hunger in her eyes. She cleaned off Tonya’s juices.

    A hot shudder ran through me. I was getting Tonya closer and closer to accepting incest. I couldn’t wait for that wonderful moment when we shared her mother. Then we could share my mother. My father. Even my sister.

    It would be so hot.

    Flashes of Seth popped into my head. I shook it. I wouldn’t share her with Seth. I wouldn’t do anything with Seth. I focused on my sexy father. I banished the nerdy boy from my mind as I gripped Mrs. Alberts blonde hair.

    “We’re almost there, Mrs. Alberts,” I told her as she bobbed her head, pressing the dildo on my clit. “A little longer, and then you’ll be devouring your daughter’s pussy.”

    Mrs. Alberts moaned in delight.

    <p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I was still buzzing from the delights of my new secretary as I drove home. The sun had set hours ago. Linda chatted with me, excited. She had so many ideas to fix our town. They were amazing. I nodded my head as we drove down the main street.

    My wife made a disgusted sound as we passed Bullseye Gun Shop. There was a banner hanging before it promising a “Gun Sale Extravaganza!!!” coming this Saturday. I frowned at that, shaking my head at it.

    Why did Rainier even need a gun shop?

    “A sale,” my wife muttered. “What, are they going to be giving them away?”

    I nodded my head. I could edit the shop to stop the sale, but someone else could just open a new one. I needed to do something. Pass an ordinance. We could make Rainier into a gun-free zone. Our town didn’t have much crime, but it could be safer. We could make it into a paradise.

    I nodded my head. Helping the homeless and making Rainier into a place free of such antiquated ideas. This wasn’t three hundred years ago. People didn’t need guns for more than hunting, and hunting was on the cruel side. We had the police for self-defense.

    Ideas percolated in my mind as I drove us the rest of the way to our home. I parked in the driveway, the garage taken up by the 1969 Chevy Impala I was rebuilding with my youngest daughter. Sam and I needed to get back to working on it, but we had been having so much fun lately.

    And this weekend would be taken up by my inauguration.

    My wife and I had quite the surprise when we walked into the house.

    “Surprise, Daddy!” Sam, our youngest daughter, darted up, her short, fiery hair swayed about her face. Her petite body was clad only in a purple ribbon tied up into a bow that covered her small tits and hid her pussy, the rest of her eighteen-year-old flesh available for me to see.

    With her were her three friends, equally wrapped up as gifts. I groaned at the sight of them: Tammy Riersen’s round breast jiggling and rustling her wrapping, Rita’s ebony skin contrasting with the pink ribbon, and Courtney’s cheeks burning as she rubbed her hands across her smooth stomach.

    “What is this?” I said, a smile growing on my lips as I stared at the four girls. They were all just delicious. My dick swelled hard while my wife purred in delight. “What’s my surprise?”

    “Why, you’re going to be a daddy!” Sam said, stepping up right before me, thrusting her shoulders back so her little breasts jiggled, the gift wrapping rustling. “Again! We’re all pregnant.”

    I faked my surprise. I already knew, thanks to the app, that I had bred them. “That’s amazing. It’s wonderful. Wow.”

    “It is,” Linda gushed. “I’m going to be a grandma.”

    Sam blinked, staring at me. Her forehead furrowed and her head cocked.

    “So, I get to unwrap you?” I asked, grabbing the end of the ribbon.

    Sam nodded her head.

    <p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davies

    There was something off about Daddy’s reaction. He was happy, I could see it in his eyes, but he wasn’t… surprised. Did he know? How? I had only just missed my period. We hadn’t been having sex that long. I certainly wasn’t showing. I wouldn’t be showing for months.

    Then I gasped as he tugged at the ribbon. The satin rasped. The bow popped open and then slid across my face. My nipples drank in the feel of the shifting ribbon. I shuddered, my fingers clenching. I whimpered as he unwrapped me, my small breasts quivering.

    The ribbon ripped free, exposing my breasts.

    “Delicious,” he said, staring at my little titties. Then his hand shot out and grabbed Rita’s ribbon covering her pussy. My friend gasped as he tugged, unveiling her dark landing strip leading down to her juicy pussy. “Mmm, two yummy gifts for me to enjoy.”

    “Uh-huh, Daddy,” I moaned, shuddering as he released both ribbons. Then he grabbed my pussy bow and Rita’s breasts ribbon.

    He tugged at the same time.

    I shuddered as he finished unwrapping us. The ribbon whisked. It slid across my hips and rump. He explored my shaved, pregnant pussy. I shuddered in delight, my body trembling and aching. I bit my lower lip and trembled. This was so naughty.

    My family was so awesome.

    “How should I play with my two gifts?” Daddy mused as my wife grabbed Tammy and Courtney’s ribbons, unwrapping the two girls to her delight. “Mmm, I think Rita needs her pussy licked.”

    “She always does,” I said and flashed my Black friend a wicked grin.

    She nodded her head, her eyes burning. “Oh, definitely. Mmm, it would be so wicked of you to eat me. I have a pregnant pussy needing licking.”

    “Well, kumquat,” said Daddy, grinning at me. “She’s our guest, so you should be a good host, pull her to the floor, and eat her pussy.”

    “And what will you be doing?” I asked, my hips rubbing back and forth.

    “Why, enjoying the delicious gift my daughter gave me.” His eyes twinkled as he unbuttoned his dress shirt. His tie was missing. What sort of fun did he have at the mayor’s office? I bet it was hot.

    I grinned at him and then pressed Rita down to the floor. My Black friend stretched out, her round breasts jiggling. Her thighs parted as she settled onto her back, the pink delights of her inner flesh peeing out at me. It was just a wicked treat.

    I slid my pale hands up her thighs. I caressed her flesh as I licked my lips. I was so hungry for this. It would be a delicious treat to eat her twat. I breathed in her spicy musk. I hungered for her, feeling Daddy staring at me. He undressed behind me, making my pussy hotter and hotter as I came closer and closer to her snatch.

    “Sam!” gasped my friend as I nuzzled into her shaved flesh. Her spicy cream coated my tongue.

    She licked her lips as I shuddered. My tongue lapped through her. I flicked through her folds. I devoured her. I savored her spicy cream. It was just a delight. I fluttered my tongue through her. I caressed her snatch. I swirled around her in her twat. She gripped my ass. I kneaded her rump. I pulled her tight, devouring her pregnant pussy.

    My daddy bred this cunt. And my cunt!

    My pussy burned. Juices dripped down my thighs. I groaned as I savored his eyes on me. He was right behind me. I shuddered, feeling his gaze on me. I loved him so much. My pussy clenched as I wiggled my hips.

    Then his cock smacked into my rump.

    I shuddered as Daddy slid his dick across my rump. It dipped into my butt-crack. I shuddered as his cock slid down to my asshole. I had a naughty asshole. Most girls needed lube, but I just had such a wicked hole. I could take a cock or fingers or dildos without any prep.

    I loved it. I was an anal fiend, but…

    “You’re not fucking my pussy, Daddy?” I asked, lifting my head from my friend’s cunt.

    “You’re pregnant now. No more pussy fucking for you,” he said, pressing his cock against my asshole.

    “What?” I gasped.

    “Mmm, for the baby,” he said, pressing against my asshole. My anal ring spread and spread, swallowing.

    “Really?” I shuddered. “I don’t get to get fucked in my pussy for nine months?”

    Daddy laughed as he thrust into my bowels. I frowned then groaned at the heat burning through me. It was incredible. I shuddered, squeezing around him. This heat burned through me as he buried deeper into me. His balls smacked into my taint. It was incredible. My fingers clenched on Rita’s thighs.

    The way he laughed, though. Was he messing with me?

    It was hard to think about it as his cock plundered my asshole. My anal sheath reveled in his thrusts. He stretched out my bowels. Rita grabbed my hair and pulled my face to her snatch. She ground against my face. I shuddered and groaned. My tongue thrust into her pussy again. I swirled around inside of her.

    Daddy’s cock pressed deeper into my bowels. That wonderful friction burned in my asshole. I squeezed around him, my pregnant pussy drinking in the heat. He plunged to the hilt in me. His balls rested against my taint. I wiggled my hips, stirring him around inside of me.

    It was just a delicious treat.

    My tongue thrust and swirled and licked through my sheath. I licked up her spicy delight. I lapped up her cream. I nibbled on her labia and clit. I feasted on my Black friend. She gasped and moaned, her breasts jiggling.

    “Oh, Daddy, yes!” I moaned as he drew back his cock. My bowels clenched around him.

    He slammed back into me.

    He buried into me. This wonderful heat rippled through me. My cunt grew hotter and hotter. I whimpered as Daddy pounded my asshole. That wonderful heat swirled through me. I squeezed around him. Massaged him.

    Daddy’s hands stroked me. He caressed me. He slid beneath me. He squeezed my small breasts. My nipples throbbed against his hand. He massaged my delight. He pinched my nubs. Pleasure surged through me as he fucked me.

    “Daddy!” I moaned into Rita’s pussy. “Oh, Daddy, yes, yes, you can fuck my butt all the time!”

    “Just pound her, Mr. Davies!” groaned Rita. She grabbed my fiery hair. She pulled me tight against her snatch. “Fuck her ass hard! Ooh, she’s got her tongue so deep into my pregnant twat!”

    “She loves pussy,” Daddy groaned. “Just eat her. Lick her. Please your friend. You got to eat your friends’ pussies all the time. Stimulate them. They’re carrying your half-sisters!”

    “Yes,” I moaned, this incestuous rush shot through me. I licked with such enthusiasm at Rita’s cunt.

    My friend’s juices soaked my tongue. My lips. She squeezed her thighs about my face as Daddy pounded my bowels. He buried over and over into my asshole. This wonderful heat surged into my pussy with every thrust.

    My Daddy pounded me. He fucked into my bowels. I squeezed him. I clenched around him. It was a lovely treat. Pleasure burned through me. My tongue fluttered. I squeezed and kneaded my friend’s rump. Her pregnant juices grew hotter and hotter.

    As my orgasm swelled from Daddy’s thrust, it was clear Rita was coming closer and closer to her orgasm.

    I shuddered in delight. I thrust my tongue deep into her twat. I stirred around in her. My daddy had bred this pussy. My half-sister was in her womb. It was so hot. So sexy. I fluttered my tongue through her depths.

    “Yes yes, yes!” gasped Rita. “Oh, damn, Sam! That tongue! Oooh, Mr. Davies, your daughter is a pussy-licking fiend!”

    “She’s a naughty slut for it, isn’t she?” growled Daddy. He massaged my breasts. He kneaded them. He twisted those nipples. They throbbed.

    “I am!” I moaned. “And for anal! Fuck me harder, Daddy! I need to cum! Pregnant girls need lots and lots of orgasms!”

    I squeezed Rita’s rump. I pulled on her. My fingers dug into her. My fingers groped her. I kneaded and massaged her as Daddy’s cock brought me closer and closer to exploding. Juices spilled down my thighs. I moaned into my friend’s pussy.

    Daddy slammed into me.

    “Yes!” I howled as my orgasm exploded through me. This wonderful heat swept through me. I groaned and gasped. “Daddy! Yes!”

    My bowels writhed around him. My pussy convulsed. Juices gushed down my thighs. I moaned into my friend’s snatch. I sucked on her clit as stars burned across my vision. Pleasure washed through me. These wonderful waves of rapture that surged through me.

    It washed across my thighs. It burned in my mind. My tongue swirled around Rita’s clit as Daddy fucked me. He pumped into my depths. He rammed into me. My bowels spasmed harder around his dick as more and more pleasure surged around me.

    Daddy thrust into my bowels again and his cock erupted.

    Hot cum fired into me.

    It was the best. I savored it. My bowels writhed around his cock, milking him. Heat burned through my body. I squealed into Rita’s cunt. She gasped and moaned, her body bucking. Juices gushed into my mouth. Her spicy juices teased amazing. I gulped them down as Daddy’s final blast of cum fired into me.

    “Sam,” groaned Daddy. “Damn. You’re really pregnant.”

    “I am,” I said, my body buzzing with delight and… I couldn’t help but filling like he somehow knew.

    And that made no sense at all.

    <p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davies

    Hands grabbed my shoulders and pulled me from my writing desk. I stared at the page, my hand still drawing, my arm extending as my chair rolled back. I just had to start penciling Zelda. She would be so beautiful in that pink dress, her blonde hair spilling around those pointed ears.

    “What?” I asked, blinking. My eyes felt sore. My shoulders ached.

    “You have to go home and sleep,” Ruri said, her voice tight. “Idiot.”

    “Sleep? Home?”

    Ruri and Orihime turned me around and fixed hard faces at me. Orihime’s large tits swayed before her, various colored hearts drawn over them. I vaguely remembered her wanting to show me something. I promised after I finished my drawing I would and…

    “Sorry,” I said, giving a sheepish grin. My stomach growled. I was starving. “I got lost in drawing.”

    “Idiot,” muttered Ruri, whirling away.

    Orihime nodded, her orange hair spilling about her face. “You need to get home or your parents will wonder where you are. Do you want them finding this place?”

    I didn’t. If my parents learned about Dreamgirl Delights, they would freak out. I had to keep it a secret, just like I had to draw Zelda. She was next on the list. My fingers itched, clenching on the pencil, but then my stomach growled. My mind hurt. I was…

    Exhausted.

    I glanced at the clock. It was nearly 9:30 PM. “Shit, I’ve been drawing that long.”

    “Yes,” Orihime said, the words coming out hard. “It’s all you do, James. You’re ignoring us. Your family. Your webcomic. You’re just drawing.”

    “Sorry, we just need more girls.” I stood up, giving her a smile. “But I’ll pay more attention to you and Ruri.”

    Orihime arched an eyebrow at me.

    “Your tits are cute,” I said, cupping my girlfriend’s large breasts. They were pillowy and heavy, soft and pliant. Just the way I always imagined them. I created her. She was perfect. So was Ruri. “I love the hearts.”

    Orihime squirmed. A smile played on her lips.

    “They fit you,” I continued. “Did you draw them?”

    She nodded. “You really like them?”

    “Love them,” I told her and leaned in to kiss her.

    Orihime squealed and threw her arms around my neck. She pulled me tight, her lips melting on mine. She tasted so delicious. If my head wasn’t pounding, if my stomach wasn’t growling, I’d push her down and love her.

    My fingers itched to hold my pencil as I grabbed her rump.

    “Idiot,” muttered Ruri in the background.

    I broke the kiss and saw her pulling on her college uniform, the gray skirt swirling up her slender thighs, her white blouse already covering her small breasts. Her light-purple pigtails dangled about her face. They swayed as she moved.

    “I’m sorry, too,” I told her. “You’re looking cute.”

    “I’m not as easily swayed as Orihime. I don’t have big tits swallowing up all the blood in my body. My brain gets plenty.”

    I moved to her, grabbing her shoulders. She stared up at me with purple eyes. I smiled at her. “I’m sorry, Ruri. I shouldn’t ignore either of you. Okay?”

    She squirmed. “Fine. But next time…”

    “Next time, just smack me upside the head or something,” I told her. “I just had to get those drawings done. They’re important.”

    Zelda was there. I had barely started sketching her in, just some ovals to roughly outline her body. I hadn’t even sketched in limbs. She was incomplete.

    My fingers itched…

    I let them take me home. Orihime covered her cute tits with her blouse. We slipped out. There were plenty of girls wandering around that I created. Dream girls from Anime, Video Games, Comics, Movies, and Books. A slender girl with fiery hair and a greenish-golden hue to her skin flounced by, acorn earrings jiggling like little bells as they swayed from her ears.

    “Night,” she said.

    “Night,” I said, struggling to remember her name. I’d created her, but I made so many characters these last two weeks I couldn’t keep them all straight. Dozens a day, many I hardly knew.

    But it made our customers happy.

    I picked up some fast food on the walk home. I wolfed down two burgers while juggling a shake. My girls had already eaten. Fed, I was feeling drowsy as we walked up the driveway to our house. I headed inside and blinked at finding ribbons strewn across the living room floor.

    What gifts were unwrapped?

    I stumbled upstairs. Moans came from the bedroom. “Oh, Becky, yes, yes, ride your father,” panted Mom. “Mmm, work that pussy up and down his dick.”

    “We’re going to lick you clean!” Sam moaned.

    My sisters seemed to have moved into the master bedroom. I didn’t care. I had my girlfriends. I stumbled into my room. I had barely taken off my clothes when I collapsed on the bed. My eyes were so heavy. I heard Ruri and Orihime whispering as I sank into dreams.

    Zelda waited there, demanding to be finished. “I don’t even have arms,” the princess moaned, her ears twitching. “And look at my body. It’s just an oval! You have to fix me!”

    “Well excuse me, princess!” I shouted back as her unfinished form chased me through my dreams.

    <p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davies

    The next day, I was lost in thought. It nibbled at me that Daddy knew about my pregnancy. It was like he was psychic or something. It didn’t make any sense. I was unfocused, trying to puzzle out if I had left any clues since missing my period. I hadn’t talked to Mom, and she hadn’t noticed anything. Nor did I tell Becky.

    She had taken her own test when she got home from studying with Tonya and learning I was preggers. She was, too. Daddy, again, wasn’t shocked. Happy, yes, but—

    I bumped into someone.

    I squeaked and stumbled back, blinking to see my brother’s nerdy friend Seth before me. The boy was a slender guy. Even without him having glasses, he looked like a nerd. He was too put together to be a normal student. His shirt tucked in, his tie perfect. His blue eyes were intelligent and his brown hair combed neatly. He had his phone in hand, a smile on his face.

    “Sorry,” I muttered. “Didn’t see you.”

    “No,” he said. “I couldn’t believe that you would actually walk into me. You’re that lost in thought.”

    I shrugged.

    “Care to talk?” he asked.

    I blinked at that. “You’re not going to try to get me to join the chess club.” My brother and sister had both joined. I couldn’t believe that Becky was starting to hang out with Seth. She never had friends outside of Tonya. She was becoming more open. “It’s not my thing.”

    “Of course not,” he said. He glanced down at his phone tapping something and looked to be reading a message.

    “A notice about that pervy dream girl center you and my brother run?”

    “Yeah,” he said, slipping his phone into his pocket. “The requests pour in. Ever heard of a character called Valeria?”

    I shook my head.

    “Me either. She’s from one of those old pulp novels. Maybe Conan.” He shrugged. “Something for your brother to draw. Here, see a list of what’s he’s drawn. Maybe you’ll want to have more fun.”

    He handed me a list of girls. I scanned through them, recognizing about half of them. I wiggled my hips, spotting Princess Peach. I imagined her with her parasol. A hot shudder ran through me. Maybe I did have to come visit.

    “So, what is the problem that has you lost in thought?” he asked.

    “It’s just…” I was shocked by how open I felt right now, like I could tell Seth about it. “My dad knew something about me he shouldn’t have. There was no way he could, but he wasn’t surprised when I told him.”

    “Weird,” he said. “Maybe he has ESP or something.” He leaned forward. “After all, your brother has his gift.”

    My eyes widened. “Holy shit, he does.”

    “There’s a book you might like to check out,” he said. “The college’s library probably has a copy It’s called The Heritability of Psychic Gifts by S. Ethmyer.”

    I wasn’t one for studying, but… What if Daddy was psychic. My brow furrowed. There was a lot of weird things going on, now that I thought about it. My daddy was having lots of sex. He had such stamina. Girls stripped naked in his classroom, and now he was mayor without even running a campaign.

    He knew I was pregnant…

    I gripped the piece of paper. I had to check out this book.

    <p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I had been thinking about the gun shop off and on since we passed it. I didn’t like the sale. Maybe editing the gun shop out of town was too much, but I didn’t have to make it easy for people to buy them. I could put a stop to it.

    I leaned back in my chair. My class was learning, the girls naked. I was buzzing from a delicious orgasm that Nikkole Vance, the cute cheerleader, had given me with her tight twat. I grabbed my phone. I had three edits for the day.

    I opened up the phone, whistling as I considered how best to stop this gun sale from happening. If I edited the owner to not have it, then I couldn’t adjust him in the future if I needed to. Maybe I could edit the business too…

    An idea hit me.

    “What?” Anael asked. She was sitting on the cheerleader’s desk, looking like she was going to grind her pussy on the girl’s face.

    “A solution to the gun shop sale problem,” I said.

    “Is it a problem?” she asked.

    I nodded.

    “What are you thinking?”

    “An aura that would keep people away,” I explained. “On the shop itself. Not much of an impression, just nudge them into thinking they didn’t need guns or ammo or whatever was sold there. The more they were into guns and stuff, the longer it will take to erode them, but the owner will slowly go out of business.”

    “Interesting,” she said, throwing her thighs over the paused girl’s shoulders. Anael’s blonde hair swayed as she mounted the cheerleader’s shoulders, pressing her pussy into the girl’s face. “I like it. It’s subtle.”

    “Something I need to get better at,” I said. “Little changes, not major tweaks. Fewer ripples affecting things I didn’t think of.”

    She nodded, her ass flexing as she rubbed her pussy into the girl’s face. My angel let out a wanton moan of delight. I stared at her back, shaking my head. She was such a horny thing. I still sometimes had trouble believing she was an angel.

    That God had actually sent her, but…

    The app was pretty convincing.

    “I’ll monitor the owner,” I added. “I’ll make sure he’s taken care of. I’m destroying his livelihood, so I don’t want him to suffer any hardships after he loses the gun shop.”

    “Generous,” moaned Anael. “Ooh, I wish she was able to lick me. She’s got such a cute mouth.”

    “Yeah,” she said.

    I liked my idea. The gun shop would go away slowly. It would deflate out of my community, bleeding off customers. Then it would be gone. No laws that might be challenged in court. No sweeping changes that might have weird consequences.

    Little nudges.

    Smiling, I did a search for Bullseye Gun Shop. Its menu popped up and—

    EDITED BY PLAYER TWO

    “Holy fucking shit,” I gasped, staring down at the gun store’s entry. My heart froze as Anael melted off of Nikkole and appeared beside me. I had never seen her move like that. The angel leaned over, frowning.

    “Now that’s an interesting move,” she purred. “Your enemy engineered a gun sale.”

    My blood pumped cold through my veins. My hands trembled as I stared at my phone.

    To be continued…


  • The morning after the night before

    Font size : +


    FAMILY GUY PT3

    FAMILY GUY PT3

    The morning after the night before.

    Peter fucked his daughter Meg faster and faster as he knew he was also getting close to coming. His daughter wrapped her legs tightly around her father and her thighs tightened rigid around him. Susie inserted a finger into Peter’s asshole and wiggled it with the result that his ass muscles bunched and he groaned loudly cumming in ecstasy cumming the most he had ever came inside of anyone even his wife Lois. “That’s it Daddy come inside me give me your hot seed” Meg cried out. As spurt after spurt of his thick creamy white sticky globs of sperm hit the back of his daughter’s cunt. “Come with me dad come together! YES !!!YES!!!!YES!!!THAT IT DAD CUM INSIDE ME.
    “Oh!”

    From the hallway a door slammed. “Honey I’m home” called Lois. A pause. “What’s all the commotion in there Peter?” His daughters legs pulled him harder against her as his spasms subsided. Susie wrapped an arm around her girlfriends father pushing her tits into his back her finger half buried in his fat asshole. Sandwiched between the two girls unwilling to move even if he could Peter Griffin heard Susie say “Hi Mrs Griffin. How was your trip?” As Lois stepped into the bedroom just in time to see her young daughter in her last throws of ecstasy.

    As soon as Lois entered the room she was dumbfounded! but slowly she regained her senses and became aware of her surroundings and what was going on in front of her. “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE” she was over dramatizing a bit but evil thoughts already had begun to formulate in her aroused mind. Meg and her father started to speak with the same words coming from their lips.

    “I- I’m – we – where- just – I…”

    “SHUT THE FUCK UP THE TWO OF YOU JUST SHUT IT!!!”

    At that command they both went quiet though that didn’t stop either of them from trembling. Tears were already flowing down her daughter’s cheeks.

    “MEG, SUSIE you get yourselves into your bedroom room – – NOW!” she ordered them

    “And you get yourself cleaned up and get your fat arse in the livingroom as that’s where you’ll be sleeping tonight and think yourself lucky.” “I’ll deal with you in the morning.” she said to her husband.

    Peter was relieved thinking that maybe once Lois had time to calm down that she wouldn’t be so rough on him. As wrong as it was Lois knew that she wanted to take advantage of her daughter Meg. Lois’s mind and her heart were racing. Although Meg and Susie where only young it wasn’t as if they where totally innocent she told herself.

    Standing in her room Lois called Meg and Susie back into the room to try and find out just what was going on between them and her husband Peter.

    “Are you looking to get your father sent to jail Meg. ”

    The youngster’s face turned white and she looked as if she was about to start crying again.

    “No mum sorry mum” came the barely audible response from her daughters mouth “we didn’t mean too” “Please were sorry.”

    Glancing at her mother who was now sitting on the bed watching them to see if they where telling the truth Meg looked back at Susie. Susie smiled at Meg and gave a good luck thumbs up to her and crossed her fingers looking almost as nervy as she was herself.

    “Right you and Susie get dressed and you can get Susie to the door and don’t speak to your father when you are their.” her mother said. Seeing that she was going to get nowhere with the two of them together. Meg and Susie got dressed quickly and then meg saw Susie to the front door.

    “Goodbye Susie” Meg said smiling at her and giving a little laugh before sticking her fingers between her legs and into her still sloppy wet spunk filled tight cunt then putting her fingers into her mouth licking them clean she then blow Susie a kiss. Meg made her way back to her parents room, slowly entering the room you could cut through the tense air with a knife. Meg just smiled at her mother giving nothing away as she sat on the edge of the bed waiting for the long awaited question. And now the moment of truth was upon her. “Well Meg?” she said her eyes meeting Meg’s gaze their blue eyes trained on each other for a moment.

    “YES Mother i fucked dad!” Meg squealed loudly throwing up her arms in elation with a huge grin.

    “Yes!” Lois said almost launching herself from the bed towards her daughter where she met her in a hug both of them laughing and grinning in delight. “well done so our plan worked!” Lois said as she pulled back from her daughter quickly releasing her.

    “your first should always be the one you remember” Lois said smiling.

    Meg unable to stop smiling as well as she had been fuck Kevin Swanson a fact her mother did not know, she then started dancing around the room Lois giggled at the dancing and then joined in. Both giggling as they danced round the bedroom until they couldn’t go on as they both fell onto the bed. Lois reached out and took Meg’s hands drawing her daughter to her and giving her a passionate kiss.

    “Well done Meg” Lois said with her own beautiful smile before sliding in and embracing Meg wrapping her arms round her daughters warm slender figure pressing her hands into her back as she rested her head on her shoulder.

    “Thank you mum” she said softly hugging her back firmly. Lois drew back a little and softly kissed her daughter on the cheek and pressing her lips to the smooth skin as she felt her mother’s breath on her neck.

    “Long overdue” she said as she smelt Meg’s hair unintentionally just noticing the overpowering sweet smell of her.

    “I couldn’t have done it without you mum” Meg said giving her mother a kiss on the cheek just lingering a little before they pulled back. Their hands unconsciously slid to each other’s breasts just lightly caressing each others tits as they pulled apart. Leaving just a small gap between their noses and lips as they looked deep into each another’s eyes gazing right into each other’s soul at that moment. Lois felt a little tingle go through her as her nipples stiffening a little under her white cotton bra and her pussy giving a definite tingle as she stared at her young daughter. Meg felt much the same at that moment capturing both of them and sending the unmistakable shiver of arousal through their bodies Meg’s large nipples showing through her thin white cotton top as she had not put her bra back on when redressing.

    Unable to deny the urge the two of them leaned forwards and locked lips kissing firmly. Their tongues probed and meeting in the middle and just sensually brushing and sliding past one another as their soft full lips pressed together. For just a few seconds Meg and her mother kissed softly the illicit moment feeling so perfect and satisfying to both of them right then. Slowly breaking apart with a smooching sound they lowered their heads resting them together without opening their eyes as Meg gave a sigh and Lois giving a little gasp just making the moment last as long as possible the soul soothing pleasure sinking in and feeling so perfect. Opening her eyes Lois found Meg looking up into her’s a nice smile playing across her red lips briefly.

    Suddenly Lois and her young daughter came to their senses and realized what they’d just done. Pulling apart they both realized they’d just kissed each other and not in any kind of mother and daughter fashion but more like lovers. Hurriedly letting go of one another they stepped back both unsure of themselves and each other now as they looked uncomfortably around. And now the moment of truth was upon them again Meg quickly looked out the large bedroom windows to make sure nobody had seen them her mother looked out of the bedroom door to check that her husband Peter had not seen them.

    Lois looked round nervously and pulled the bottom of her white shirt down to her tight blue jeans. Meg folded her arms in front of her well endowed breasts trying to cover her clearly erect nipples as she did so although her mother had already noticed them but wasn’t going to bring it up since she was hardly feeling totally cool herself. How could she be so stupid as to let herself be swept up in such a moment with her own young daughter wondering how it’d even happened in the first place.

    “Oh my god, Oh my god, Oh my god” Meg muttered to herself as she tried to take in what had just happened closing her eyes and taking a deep breath which she slowly released as her mind raced. Meg felt a rising sensation in her body as she replayed the incident in her head the way they’d embraced and the way the kiss had come about as she recalled the feeling of her mothers soft warm lips meeting her own. Lois all so felt a rising sensation in her body as she tried to justify to herself that she’d just fully kissed her young daughter the forbidden incident playing in her head and doing nothing to help abate her shameful arousal unable to think of anything to say. . then quickly shaking herself back to reality.

    “Well…I um…better get going to bed” Meg said quickly picking up the rest of her clothes that she had not put back on and then just glancing over to her mother unable to meet her gaze now.

    “Oh…ok then Meg ” her mother said quietly glancing at her watch though she wanted her daughter to stay with her tonight. Meg walked to the door and then stopped in the doorway for a moment get herself under control then stepping out into the hall.

    Making her way to her room Meg just couldn’t get the incident with her mother from her mind especially when she gave herself a moment to think about it as her mind raced with thoughts over what she just did. And one thing that was making her unsure was the fact that she was unable to get the illicit recollection from her head. She was running over everything in her mind trying to work out what she was going to do next. But one thought that she couldn’t drive from her mind was the soft caress of her mothers lips as they’d brushed against her own and she had to shamefully admit it was one of the best kisses she’d ever had.

    Both now lay in their respective beds Lois flushed hotly as she realized what she’d been thinking about realizing that she was completely turned on at the thoughts of her young daughters soft illicit touch and that was just from one kiss they’d wrongly shared. The rest of the night she lay in the darkness as she went through everything rationally as she could not sleep as she tried getting it very clear that what had happened shouldn’t have done which she’d known from the start. Unfortunately she wasn’t feeling any less aroused as she tried hard to get to sleep but knew that tomorrow she would have to face her daughter over the breakfast table.

    Meg wasn’t handling things much better as she lay in the darkness awake for some time unable to get what had happened out of her head. The part of her mind that had secretly enjoyed it with her mind running over everything… Meg was feeling just as confused about her feelings towards her mother as her mother was feeling about her and as much as she wanted to tell herself she hadn’t enjoyed it she couldn’t. The tingle that’d spread through her body was simply electric and her harden nipples which she knew her mother had seen didn’t tell otherwise. Just the thought of her mothers tongue brushing against hers and probing at her own as they kissed was enough to turn her on which would’ve happened if she wasn’t still troubled by the incident itself. what they had done had broken the law or as good as and she had to face her mother tomorrow.

    Lois lay in the darkness trying to sleep for a while before opening her eyes again and laying on her back. All she could think about was just how soft and inviting her young daughters lips were and how that just a while before she had turned her on when it shouldn’t have done leaving her feeling a little horny. As she thought everything over her mind started to get more drawn to the illicit kiss they’d shared making her feel a little flush of arousal and her cunt started to moisten.

    Quickly shaking herself out of her little fantasy Lois sat up in bed and pushed the silk covers back figuring maybe a shower would relax her somewhat and she could settle down to sleep like she wanted to. Getting out of bed she switched on the bedside lamp. Standing still for a moment before she reached down and pulled the sexy red silk slip off over her head leaving herself standing completely naked. The cold air that hit her body made her skin hyper sensitive which made her nipples stand to attention she threw the slip down on her bed and grabbed her towel and walked out of the room to her bathroom.

    Reaching the bathroom she turned the shower on and turned the heat down a bit so it was a cool shower then dropped her towel. She waited a few moments for the water to warm up and then stepped into the spray. Moving fully under the spray she closed her eyes and let the water run all over her face and body. Feeling the cool water run down her body and over her erect nipples and down over her slightly damp hairless cunt she reached across and picked up the soap from the shelf on the wall and set about quickly lathering herself up.

    Running her hands down her smooth taught wet body Lois spread the soapy lather over her body and her nipples which where feeling very responsive as she slid her hands down cupping her small breasts a little and resisting the urge to play with them before moving her hands down sliding them around her belly and over her hips reaching round her back and then just hesitating a bit before going onto her long smooth legs and then onto her hot cunt inhaling a little as she rubbed the soapy lather over her hairless cunt lips.

    Lois turned and looked into the mirror looking at it she looked straight into her own eyes feeling the water jets on her smooth shoulders and back as she stared into the mirror unsurely as she tried to justify to herself how she was feeling towards her daughter and herself now. Closing her eyes she took a deep breath and turned back into the water again letting it play down over her face and her body as she slid her hand over her taught stomach and straight to her hairless cunt letting out a low moan as she quickly went to work on rubbing her clit firmly with her fingers shuddering a little in pleasure and ecstasy. Rubbing in circles round her stiff slippery clitoris she hooked her index finger and middle fingers back in to her tight wet cunt teasing her entrance for a moment with her finger tips before she pushed them firmly up inside herself all the way to her hand.

    “Mmm Meg” she mumbled immediately her face going bright red when she realized what she’d just said.

    It didn’t matter now she thought as nobody would hear her and she needed this now and it was her daughter Meg who’d had made her so turned on. With her right hand she reached up to her breasts cupping her left one and flicking at her stiff nipple with her thumb before taking it and rolling it between her fingers for a proper tweak mumbling her daughters name quietly, as she continued to work at her tight cunt her hips grinding a little now into her fumbling hand as her brain ran with the idea of having sex with her own daughter. Kissing her daughters soft red lips and then stripping her cloths off as she pushed her down on to the bed. Then kissing all the way down her daughters young taught body to her tight juicy cunt wondering what she tasted like.

    Lois let out a groan of pleasure and ecstasy realizing that she wanted more of her daughter Meg now more than ever. Looking up at the shower head she reached up and took it off its holder turning it to massage before pressing the head to her throbbing cunt the water hitting her tight cunt making her buck and pushing another primal grunt from her as she grabbed the shower head with both hands to expertly control its stimulation of her petite form and her small girl like tight throbbing cunt. Letting out a long moan of pure ecstasy from her lips making her bite her lip and closing her eyes shut as the pleasure flowed over her whole body like the images she had of herself and Meg kissing, fondling and slowly stripping each other flowed through her mind.

    Pressing the warm plastic into her body Lois slid the shower head down between her legs onto her soft hairless cunt lips again grunting as the strong jets blasted up over her clit and in to her open cunt gushing round and around making her knees tremble and forcing her back on to the cold tiled wall. The hot water mixed with her own sweat juices that leaked continually due to her arousal. Just imagining that her daughter was pinning her down on her own bed licking over every inch of her hot small form before delving in to treat her to a succulent cunt licking from her daughters expert touch.

    Just the thought of her daughter Meg sliding her hot tongue up into her tight wet cunt hole as she added a finger to her tight wet cunt herself. Her slim long powerful thighs squeezed together as her finger sank deeper into her tight wet cunt making her tummy flutter as she lightly pushed her finger in and out of her tight cunt as she worked the shower head on her clit. The powerful surge of warm water over her delicate flower as she called it was almost too much to bear as she approached orgasm.

    She was working her hands hard and fast now her head back against the cold tiled wall. Her long orange hair wet and stuck to the cool tiles and her mouth now wide open and gasping as she played with herself using the shower head pulling it back and forth over her throbbing cunt. At the sametime she add a second finger to the inside of her throbbing tight pussy groaning loudly as she pushed them both completely into her cunt hole giving a little shiver that made her stop the movement of the shower head for a moment. Then rolling her fingers as best she could she started to thrust them deeper into herself as she started up with the shower head again.

    Pressing the shower head up into her open cunt making her cry out loud a cry of sheer pleasure as the buzz of the water flow penetrated deeper into her cunt bringing on a large powerful orgasm which was like a giant tidal wave of pure pleasure and ecstasy breaking all over her body. As she imagined her young daughter sucking at her tight wet cunt and fingering her expertly as her own fingers made that huge orgasm break. With a earsplitting scream of pleasure that she was sure would wake her daughter and husband as her breaking orgasm hit her like a Tsunami hitting the shore, her hips bucking and moving forwards against the shower head she pressed into her tight cunt clamping and squeezing hard at her probing fingers.

    Her back arched and her eyes screwed tightly shut, her nipples so hard she thought they would pop. With her screams dissipating and turning into long drawn out moans as she continued to work with intense energy and force at her tight cunt as the water kept pounding her clitoris as she ground her cunt against the force of the water before she quickly withdrew her fingers out from within her tight cunt. She then pulled the shower head away giving herself a quick rub with her skillful digits for a moment as she gave one last moan of pleasure then slumped back against the cold tiles with a sigh of relief and satisfaction.

    She realized it’d been a long time since she’s given her tight cunt such a finger fucking and it had been even longer since she had gotten herself off using the shower head. With a contented smile Lois dried herself off and switched the shower off. Getting out she wrapped her hot well shaped womanly body for a woman in her late thirties in a large white Egyptian cotton towel. Holding it round herself as she reached up and quickly rubbed her wet hair as she left the bathroom switching the light off before she went over the rest of her body with the towel to dry herself off as she walked back into her bedroom.

    Lois sat on the edge of the bed wrapped in the soft white Egyptian cotton towel with thoughts popping back into her head threatening to turn her on again. She sat their trying to justify to herself that it was just one of these things that happen by accident. But just minutes before she’d just masturbated to thoughts of having sex with her young daughter and had enjoyed herself . As she sat on the bed with a contented smile on her face and there was no way she’d be going to sleep when she was that horny. Lois got back into bed sliding down between the silk sheets before reaching out and switching the light off again as she just lay there on her back in the darkness for a moment before rolling onto her side and closing her eyes.

    Her daughter Meg was having the same problem trying to get to sleep. From the moment her mother had kissed her she had felt her nipples stiffen and she just wished that they could have gone a little bit further even though she knew it was wrong to have these kind of feelings for her mother. At that moment she didn’t care that it was thoughts of her own mother that had turned her on she just knew she needed to get herself off. It wouldn’t take long with how she was feeling. Standing in her room naked Meg felt the cool night air hit her body as she reached up to brushed her hand over her rock hard nipples giving a little sigh of pleasure she bent over and pushed her little white cotton cum stained knickers down as they quickly slid down her smooth legs to join her white cotton top on the floor and reveal her hairless cunt.

    Now that she was totally naked she let herself fall on to her bed. She just lay their on her back for a few moment before reaching under her bed for the vibrator she had gotten from her friend Susie. After what had just happened and the thoughts and images that where racing through her mind she thought it would be the perfect time to put it to use. She held up the twelve inch black cock shaped vibrator and switched it on feeling it buzz powerfully for the first time in her hand making her cunt throb just from holding it in her hand. Studying it she took in the soft black rubber shaft and which was covered in little soft rubber ribbed ridges. She was more than ready for it as she was now totally aroused and wet just thinking about her mothers kiss.

    Meg rested her head comfortably on the pillows as she spread her legs open wide and lowered the vibrator to her now dripping wet cunt. At first she just teased the wet entrance of her tight cunt feeling the little rubber tips round the end of the vibrator head stimulating her rock hard clit and making her hips push forwards as she gave a strained moan and then a more sexual groan her eyes squeezing shut as a wave of pleasure and ecstasy gripped her reminding her just how turned on she was.

    Wasting no more time she turned the black vibrator on to a higher setting and then slowly pushed the long thick shaft into her tight wet cunt. It was a very unique and gratifying feeling the little black rubber ridges pressing into the soft walls of her tight cunt as it slid up into her as she let out a low moan of pleasure. She just held it there for a moment deliberately squeezing it a few times with her strong pelvic muscles and enjoying the low vibrations from the vibrator before she got on with fucking her wet cunt with the long thick black rubber shaft again before resting it against her stiff clit to feel more of the buzz.

    Meg moaned in pleasure as the bulbous head rotated within her rubbing delightfully round her magical spot as she called it the little rubber nodules making for a thrilling ride. With a long low moan she turned up the vibrations to the maximum and using her hand to thrust the long thick black rubber shaft slowly into her wet cunt the rotating long black shaft moving up and down in her tight wet cunt as her mind dived straight back into the hot incestuous fantasy that was running through her head in the first place. She got straight back into her fantasy where she or rather her and mother had been interrupted, which was her mother straddling her hips and kissing her passionately.

    As she sped up her working of the long thick black vibrator a little more her other hand strayed to her stiff nipples her fingers lightly pinching and pulling at the large stiff buds imagining that it was her mother pulling and playing with them but using her teeth as she kissed all down her young taught body. Meg gave a long low moan and pushed her hips upon the long thick black shaft her pussy grasping the vibrator tightly inside her dripping wet tight young cunt. Her young tight cunt was wetter than it’d been in a very long time as she started to pump the long thick shaft harder into her twisting body and rolling it a little to stimulate her magical spot.

    As she played with the images of her mother tearing off her white cotton bra and knickers before licking and sucking on her nipples firmly as her hand ran down over her smooth taught stomach to her hairless cunt. Just as she imagined her mother teasing round the top of her lips for a moment before pushing two fingers straight onto her tight wet cunt and rubbing her firmly. Meg gave out anther moan of sheer pleasure her body tightening on the verge of another overwhelming orgasm from the vibrating long thick black rotating shaft within side her pushing and pressing on the walls of her tight wet cunt and all the other right places with its little rubber bumps on her rock hard clitoris She just couldn’t take much more as she rammed it into her wet cunt hard.

    With a muffled scream of ecstasy she imagined it was her mother holding her hips down and her legs wide open as she sucked her clit to finish her off as her orgasm hit her hard and fast. Her legs squeezed shut as she pressed the thick vibrator deep into her as far as possible her hand pushing her cervix open as the large black cock pressed into her soft lips as her body bucked powerfully on the bed. Her scream turning into a long low moan of pleasure as her head pressed back into the pillow. She trembled and shock through her massive orgasm which flowed into smaller ones before her body slumped sweaty and exhausted but totally satisfied on the sheets as sighing in relief as she let her arms flop at her sides.

    Just lying still she breathed heavily for a few moments to get herself calmed down before she lazily opened her eyes and then her legs looking down to see the long black vibrator protruding from her tight wet cunt. She reached down and taking a firm hold of it pulled it slowly out of her tight cunt hearing soft wet noises as it slipped out of her dripping cunt just pulling her soft pink inner lips out slightly as she extracted it from herself seeing them hug the black vibrator for a moment before springing back as she pulled it out. Meg gave a stretch and then got up off her bed walking to the bathroom to rinse her new vibrator off. On opening the bath room door Meg just stood there in disbelief looking at her mother who had her fingers up her tight cunt at the same time as she had the shower head between her legs not knowing what to say or do she quickly returned her bedroom.

    Back in her room Meg sat naked on her bed and rested her head in her hands her mind racing at what she had just seen. How could she go on like this with the new feelings she had for her mother which she knew where more than a little wrong. Brushing her hair back from her face Meg stood up and made her way back to the bathroom not thinking to put anything on, but the bathroom was now empty. For a moment, she just stood there pondering over everything again unable to let her mind rest as guilt filled her. Getting up the courage she made her way to her mothers room still naked as the day she was born.

    On entering she could just make out her mothers form under the covers. Standing in the door way “well this is it no going back now.” she said to herself as she moved over to the bed and slipping under the covers. She was sure she was ready to take the first step and was sure that she wouldn’t back out at the last minute or anything like that. It was her do-or-die moment as she saw it and once her decision was made there was no going back as if she could stop now anyway.

    With a wicked grin on her face Meg quickly slipped under the covers and sliding down into the bed ending up facing her mother. She immediately found her mothers breasts with her hands as she brushed over the nipples feeling her hard pointed nipples standing out then she let her hands move over her mothers taught mid section and on down between her mothers legs where she was surprised to find her hairless cunt. Meg then brought her lips to her mothers as she gave her a sensual kiss a long soft sensual kiss as their lip locked together and their tongues meeting lightly playing with each other.

    Breaking apart Meg and Lois both sighed contentedly feeling completely relaxed and peaceful nothing could spoil this time together. Lois caressed her daughters breasts and pulled her closer to her Meg mumbling “I love you mum” through their majestic long soft cavernous kiss almost breaking apart again as they desperately tried to find each others breasts with their hands. Lois was now pushing her daughter Meg onto her back as they noisily snogged one another breaking apart for a loud gasp of air their hands now finding their target.

    Megs hands found her mothers tits immediately grasping her well endowed breasts and giving them a firm squeeze her mother let out a light groan from her lips before they kissed passionately again. Lois was sliding her hands onto her daughters young firm breasts as she grasped her breasts her young daughter groaned as she continued to roll about on the bed her other hand slipping round and locating her daughters arse where her hand continued to cup her firm cheeks as they reached for each other in the darkness.

    Meg broke the kiss and pulled away pushing her mother to arms length and holding her there as she gazed in awe up and down at her mother taking in the full view of her mother’s beautiful hot erotic body looking infinitely better than she could ever have imagined for a woman her age. Her mother let her gaze a moment and then shoved her daughters arms back onto the bed and lunged at her kissing her again rapidly kissing down her neck where she started sucking lightly as she pressed her slim hot body against her daughters body her fingers gliding down Meg’s smooth back and over her arse cheeks and down between her legs feeling her young daughters tight wet hairless cunt. It was Lois’s turn to step back and admire her daughters body looking down at Meg’s bald cunt which looked swollen and horny.

    ” Tastes even better than it looks” Meg murmured.

    Meg let out a groan of pleasure as her mother finally went for it and attached herself to her daughters wet cunt as she started to suck feeling the soft fleshy tip yield to her tongue and her sucking mouth with ease. Meg let out a groan as her mother started to suck harder before running her tongue round the stiff point then sucking again lightly grazing it with her teeth before giving a little nip that made her daughter jump in surprise more than anything. “Hey careful down there” she said catching her mothers gaze as she quickly looked up at her daughter blushing bright red at being told off.

    She quickly resumed her licking again but her daughters tight cunt was much wetter this time as her tongue softly caressed her cunt and the soft flesh of her outer pussy lips with her lips. Her mother nuzzled in closer pushing her tongue out and just dragging the tip up her daughters inner lips then up to the hard tip making her squirm a little since she’d never had that done to her before by any other woman and by her own mother only made it even better. Her mother had returned to fingering her own cunt at this point and was trying to brining herself off. However the sight of her daughter lying spread – eagled on the bed with her tight wet cunt still dribbling from her workout with the long black rubber vibrator and of course from the attention her mother was now giving her tight young cunt was causing a strange feeling inside her.

    Her mothers hands simply couldn’t completely fondle her daughters breasts and anyway Meg had had enough of being the one getting all of the attention now she wanted to give it. Pushing herself up from the bed she forced her mother backwards on to the bed making her now look up at her daughters young beautiful hot body and she smiled. Meg brought her lips down towards her mothers breasts and planted her lips on to her firm breast and onto her nipple then breaking her soft kiss just as quick.

    “No please don’t stop Meg! that was really nice.” her mother said. “‘I’m not sure what to do mum.” she said. “Just do to my breasts and pussy what you would like done to your pussy.” her mother said.

    So Meg put her hand between her mothers legs and started to rub her finger just inside her mothers cunt gently and her lips back onto her nipple and started to suck on it softly. Her mother started squirming and making gentle moaning noises and her daughters kissing got more and more passionate. Meg’s index finger then slipped deeper into her mothers wet cunt. “I can’t take much more of this Meg your a natural.” “But if we’re going to do this then let’s do it properly.” her mother said.

    “Look” said Meg “‘I’ve never done this before and I’m not sure what I’m doing either mum but it sure feels nice.” “You’ve got a great body mum and I just want to enjoy it” “Well OK” said Lois and with that they both got back to what they where doing to each other.

    Meg leant forward and with her tongue she licked the entire length of her mothers wet cunt in one long upward stroke. “Oh Meg that’s was so good please do it again” With that her daughter put her hands on her mothers soft ass cheeks and pulled her in to her and started licking her cunt in just the same way as her mother had done to her and at the same time she put a finger inside her mothers wet cunt and she then started rubbing her clit with her thumb. Now it was Megs turn to listen to her mother as she started to moan and groaning in shear ecstasy.

    “Oh God that’s so good don’t stop Meg it’s wonderful’ her mother moaned.

    Meg kept working on her mothers wet cunt by simply doing the same things that she had enjoyed being done to her cunt by her mother just a few minutes ago when she was on her back on the bed and her mother was between her legs working on her tight wet cunt. She put her tongue deep inside her mothers cunt while she continued to work her fingers and her thumb in her mothers wet cunt.

    After a few minutes her mother was shaking and wriggling and it was obvious from the sweet dribbling juices dripping from her wet cunt which where now flowing into her daughters mouth that she had made her cum. Meg stopped licking her mothers wet cunt and said “You’re so smooth mum” then dragged her tongue up her wet cunt again to find her clitoris before attaching to it with her soft lips.

    Lois gasped as her daughter licked and sucked her wet cunt like a juicy orange and then nibbled on her clitoris making her hips buck involuntarily with a gasp she let out another grunt. Meg stop as she heard her mother grunt and moan then started sucking her cunt again the grunt and moaning spurring her on to increase her assault on her mothers wet cunt sucking harder and massaging her mothers clitoris with her lips and dabbing with the tip of her tongue on mothers love button.

    Suddenly her mother gasped and let out a long moan her hands grabbing the sheets next to her trying to refrain from letting her lust take hold and guide her grasp to Megs soft hair. Her daughter giving a very deliberate slurp as she pulled away from her mothers soft wet cunt lips and licking her own before she gave a sly smile.

    Her mothers eyes where squeezed shut again as her head dropped back onto the bed as her daughter went back to work on her mothers wet cunt as she used her mouth to the max. Lois covered her daughters head with her hands feeling her soft brown hair as Meg pushed her tongue upwards into her mothers cunt bring another loud moan of unbridled pleasure from her mothers lips. Her daughter was now circling her mothers clit rapidly with her tongue before sliding it down into her wet cunt hole and then just letting her top lip slip over the nub as her tongue teased her mothers delicate petals.

    Just probing her mothers cunt hole for a moment Meg went all the way and slid her powerful tongue into Lois’s slippery wet cunt and was now being greeted by another little rush of her mothers hot sweet tasty juices again as she drove her tongue as deep as she could into her wet juicy cunt and just started wiggling and circling for a moment before drawing back slowly as her mother writhed on the silk bed sheets.

    Slipping her tongue out Meg gave a firm long lick from top to bottom again her tongue going back to Lois’s clit again and again firmly kneading it and working on it just enough to provide the right intensity to give her mother the pleasure she craved. Her mother was on the brink of another orgasm her long legs squeezing her daughters shoulders as another wave of pleasure started rising from deep within her.

    Taking a minute or two to recover her mother smiled as she slowly moved up the bed and knelt over her as they locked lips again letting her taste her own sweet cunt juices on her daughters lips as their lips locked together their tongues delving into each other’s mouths as they kissed their tongues danced together and their fingers interlocking as they snogged. Just pushing up with her right hand Lois eased her daughter over onto her back on the bed and with a contented sigh as their kiss broke, just feeling so happy to be loved by her mother.

    Lois immediately went back to work on her daughters breasts sucking and nibbling at her soft firm young tits and nibbling at her large nipples a little harder each time as Meg gave out little moans and grunts as her mother sucked and licked at them feeling the tight points respond to her nibble as her daughter moved about on the bed under her.

    She softly licked and kissed over her daughters left breast dragging her tongue across the nipple loving how Meg squirmed at the stimulation on her firm young tits. Her hand was gently squeezing and teasing at her daughters other breast as she switched from her left breast and moved across to start kissing and licking at the right breast and then using her hand on the left one squeezing it firmer this time scraping her nails over the soft skin at the same time.

    Meg had her eyes tightly closed and was breathing quickly the motion of her chest almost upsetting her mothers rhythm as she licking round her daughters nipple wetting it with her tongue and then teasing it by blowing over it to make it cold her daughter giving out a little moan as her nipple stiffened even more. Her mother smiled in satisfaction before going back to work on her breasts sucking them into her hot mouth one by one leaving her daughter Meg gasping at the sudden change in sensations.

    As she worked on her daughters breasts with her hot mouth her right hand moved downwards over Megs belly and down a little further to find her hot wet tight hairless young cunt then just teasing her with her fingers round the outside of her cunt hole. Megs heart was now pounding in her chest and was the only thing she could hear as she breathed heavily her mother was now teasing her with her tongue along her wet outer cunt lips before moving it down and into her tight cunt pressing her nose to the warm wet soft outer lips hearing her daughters moans and feeling her shift as her nose touched her clitoris.

    Her nose breathing in the delicate sweet scent of her young daughters dripping wet cunt adding to her own arousal. Without a word her mother took in a deep breath of sweet sent and took hold of her daughters waist and pushed her tongue deep into her tight wet cunt. She felt Meg tense as if she was resisting her for a moment,but in fact she was trying to help by moving her arse up off the bed as her mother kissed down into her sweet tasting cunt. Meg moaning in ecstasy as her mother started to feel the sweet tasting liquid heat of her daughters hot wet young cunt as her tongue lapped up the juices coming from her open cunt.

    She quickly located her daughters clit flicking quickly at the hood and then rapidly running her tongue round and over it doing her best to massage it as she took hold of Megs hips with her hands. She drew back and dragged her tongue slowly over her daughters soft wet lips pressing into them a bit before she went back to work on her clitoris licking and nibbling it again. Her daughter pulled herself up and reached down and took hold her mothers head with both hands lifting her away from between her legs.

    Lois looked up at her daughter with her eyes looking straight in to her deep blue eyes. She could feel her daughter shaking like a leaf as her orgasum took hold of her entire body. The both of them lay on the bed in a tangled heap of naked bodies’ arms and legs. Meg said “Well that was bloody amazing mum””You know you can’t tell anyone what we’ve been doing Meg?’ her mother said “What we do in our own home must stay that way” she said.

    “It’s not that I’m ashamed of what we’ve just done, but it’s just no one else’s business right Meg and well it was all such a big surprise I didn’t realize sex could be so great with another woman” her mother said. ” Yes mum!” “but i think we ought to try this out again Meg said.

    ‘What right now?’ her mother said. “No i think i need a rest i am well and truly fucked plus look at the time” smiled Meg and she started to get up of the bed. Her mother looked across at the clock on the wall which read 6 am. “Now we know how much fun it is we can do this anytime” she said “Well, we can always invite Susie to join us the next time?” her mother said. “What a fantastic idea” said Meg and her mother could tell that her plan had worked and she would soon have her daughter and her daughters friend right where she wanted them on their backs begging for it.

    MICHAEL


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Sisters in Slavery Chapter Seven part one

    Font size : +


    Second to last part of the story.

    Chapter Seven Part 1

    I’ve decided instead of one final chapter I’ll do it in multiple parts.


    Author’s note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Also don’t fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves.


    Do to the confusing nature of having two sets of twin sisters with numbers instead of names I’ve come up with the system below to help readers keep track of which characters are being referenced.


    Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B when together will be simply referred to as the sisters.


    Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B when together will be referred to simply as the twins.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B was watching her sister screaming in agony with each strike of the whip. Brothel Whore 3567-A was dangling from her wrist shackles while her body was flailing after each stroke of the “Enforcer’s” whip. Brothel Whore 3567-B would have loved to plead for mercy for her sister but she no longer had any strength left. Her own whipping had left her so drained that she was hanging limp from her own wrist shackles.


    Brothel Whore 3567-B then looked over her shoulder at the one responsible for their current predicament. Every slave in the brothel hated this customer including “Head Madam” 3613. Though after her canine master Brutus tried to maul him for having his bitch whipped she was never request to service him again. Though that was strange since Brutus never did anything like that during “Head Madam” 3613’s punishments during the performances.


    The only thing that Brothel Whore 3567-B could figure out is the dog just didn’t like the man. Looking at the conceded bastard sitting there another slave sucking his cock she could understand. If she was a dog she would try and rip his face off too. Alas she was only a sex slave and assaulting any male was grounds for a slow painful death.


    Still as bad as he was there was one advantage to servicing him this way. They would be given the next week or two off and were exempted from the weekly performances. Though the sisters only took part in the monthly grand gala performance so that didn’t really help them much. Still they would be able to lounge around the pool now. They just had to make this look like they were suffering the most agonizing torture of their lives.


    Unfortunately they also had to walk a fine line like with the performances they couldn’t go to far also. One if they made it look to good they run the risk of him using them more often. Plus like with the performances they had to leave room for improvement. While the audience at the shows were easier to satisfy just throw in a few extra men or dogs but this guy only wanted to see their pain and suffering. It was a fact of life besides the whippings there was other tortures available and none of the slaves wanted to incur them.


    So a couple of hours later they were doing their best to pretend they were unconscious as they were dragged from the room by their hair. This was especially hard when the bouncers took the main stairs on their way to through the main floor. While being dragged that way was hard enough it was even harder not peeking at what was going on with the other slaves.


    The sounds they could hear told them their fellow slaves were being fucked quite hard. Their grunting and moaning was easy to distinguish. Throw in “Head Madam” 3613’s pleading told the sisters that Brutus was fucking her again. Though as much as they wanted to look they had to keep up the act for a little while longer.


    Though once they were off the floor they were released it was a different story. Their hair was released and the bouncers helped them to the basement. The sisters of course thanked the bouncers with one of their best fuckings. Before being locked in their cages for the night. It was only then they could watch what was happening on the floor as it was broadcast throughout the brothel.


    As they suspected “Head Madam” 3613 had indeed been being fucked by Brutus. She was currently tied ass to ass with him while sucking a customer’s cock. The twins had a couple of men fucking them on the central pedestal. Though based on the sixty nine position they were in they were also getting some lesbian action in as well. So they definitely were enjoying themselves for a change. Most of the other slaves were either bent over or laying on their pedestals getting fucked. While a line of men waited for their turns to fuck the former “Head Madam”.


    Strangely as they watched the others servicing customers. The sisters actually found themselves wishing they were on the floor. Still even though they had serviced several customers before the bastard had shown up plus the bouncers a little while ago. The sisters found themselves fingering their pussies. For some reason they had been wanting more and more sexual release each day.


    It was just with the customers and each other. They had found they wanted to stay on the exercise equipment in the gym. Then there was even fucking the dogs they couldn’t get enough of. Ever since “Head Madam” 3613 took over they had become nymphomaniacs. Now when they were first enslaved this realization would of frightened them. Now it made them feel contented with their lives. Sure they were forced into sexual slavery but they were also happy about it.


    Funny months ago they only wanted to be free women again and not sex slaves being fucked by customers in a brothel. Now they were sex slaves in a brothel and instead of freedom they wanted to be fucked by the customers. They wondered if it was what “Head Madam” 3613 had been talking about when she took over.


    It was a whole speech about women were created to serve men. That the greatest purpose of any woman’s life was to be subservient to all males. She even said how them all being in a brothel was actually the greatest of blessings. Since it not only allowed them to serve their owner but as many other males as possible. This was also the reasoning behind “Head Madam”3613’s decision regarding being bound to Brutus.


    Now “Head Madam” 3613 had said it had something to do with serving as an example to those she was supposed to represent. Now the sisters had believed that it was to represent the submissiveness of the slaves with the customers. Yet now they were wondering if “Head Madam”3613 actually meant to serve as an example to her fellow slaves. The sisters made a decision that they needed to talk to “Head Madam” 3613 about.


    Though this also meant they run the risk of being fucked by Brutus. As much as the sisters enjoyed being fucked by dogs that one scared them. Granted the thought of being subservient to one like “Head Madam” 3613 was did arouse them. In fact the idea of being “Kennel Bitches” or “Puppy Slave” was starting to appeal to them as well.


    Sure they were horrified when the facility had trained and sold Brothel Whore 3621 as a “Puppy Slave”. They also knew their strawberry blonde friend didn’t like it also. That girl hated being fucked by dogs worse than the twins did. So to be not only have to let dogs fuck her all the time but to spend the rest of her life acting like one was probably the worst fate she could suffer.


    The sisters usually didn’t like to think about her for good reason. While they had hoped their friend had been sold to a good owner but they also knew she could have also suffered greatly before being killed. Though they preferred to think their friend was playfully bouncing around somewhere like the happy “Puppy Slave” they hoped she’d become.


    This is also why they had tried to keep their emotional distance from the other slaves in the brothel. They have already come close to loosening the twins to a horrible fate. Then there was what “Head Madam” 3613 was going through with being Brutus’s bitch. He had already fucked several of the other slaves and they all said it had been the most brutal fuckings they had suffered as slaves. The thought of how their friend was suffering made up the sisters’ minds.


    They would not only spend the night with “Head Madam” 3613 but they would also let Brutus fuck them. That way she would at least have a night of rest. Though they were immediately regretting the decision and were certain that they be hating the experience.


    Six hours later Brothel Whore 3567-B was about to find out if they had been right as Brutus climbed onto her back. While “Head Madam” 3613 had definitely been shocked by the sisters’ request she hadn’t refused it. Though they did practically almost have to forcibly rape her in order to be able to eat out her messy pussy. Of course this was when Brutus decided to get involved.


    So while her sister took care of “Head Madam” 3613 Brothel Whore 3567-B took Brutus. This was when the sisters discovered an interesting fact about the dog and “Head Madam” 3613’s relationship. While in public the fuckings were brutal. In private the dog was quite gentle with his bitch.


    Now it wasn’t until Brutus rapped his fore paws around her hips that Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed something was different. Granted she was scared to death when he climbed onto her back. Yet she also was able to maintain her composure and not panic. Now Brothel Whore 3567-B didn’t know this was a signal the dog had been trained to respond to.


    Or that “Head Madam” 3613’s normal fear stricken and cowering doggy slave girl persona wasn’t just an act for the customers and other slaves. Now the initial penetration was still painful for Brothel Whore 3567-B. But this was also when “Head Madam”3613 broke from Brothel Whore 3567-A’s clutches long enough to help calm Brothel Whore 3567-B as Brutus took her.


    Now Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly learned Brutus still had a different definition of what gentle meant. Though compared to the fuckings they’d seen him inflict on “Head Madam” 3613 and others this pounding definitely still qualified as a gentle fucking. Even so with each powerful thrust she felt like the dog’s cock was lifting her of the floor. Then there was when he knotted her. Brothel Whore 3567-B had never had anything that big crammed into her pussy.


    Finally when he turned ass to ass with her Brothel Whore 3567-B got her final instructions when Brutus started to growl. Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly assumed the same kneeling position that “Head Madam” 3613 pretty much now lived in. Yet she was then made aware of a final task Brutus required of his bitches. As soon as they finally separated and he presented his cock for Brothel Whore 3567-B to lick clean.


    While the sisters had been fucked many times by dogs. They had never sucked the dog’s cocks. In fact the only thing close they had done was lick the dog cum from each other’s pussies. Yet now Brothel Whore 3567-B found her tongue swabbing down the long red shaft as her sister resumed her own task of eating out “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy.


    Now about a half hour later Brutus got to fuck Brothel Whore 3567-A while her sister pleasured “Head Madam” 3613. Though like her sister Brothel Whore 3567-A wasn’t prepared for the size and power of the dog. Still she had been a slave in the brothel long enough to be able to adapt quickly enough and even get some enjoyment out of it. Now Brutus flooding her with cum was another first but it also set off a massive orgasm that she really enjoyed. However she did find cleaning his cock afterwards took some getting used to.


    Now Brutus ended up having one hell of a night. He ended up fucking each of the sisters twice along with having his way with “Head Madam” 3613’s tiny body twice. Though the sisters saw while he had been gentle with them “Head Madam” 3613 fuckings were as brutal as always. Only once Brutus had finally curled up to sleep were the sisters finally able to talk to “Head Madam” 3613 and find out the truth.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 was still terrified of Brutus she had actually been able to get somewhat used to the poundings. Though while he would he would occasionally fuck her gently like he had the sisters. Brutus actually preferred to dominate his personal human slave bitch. So with a exception of fucking her a few times each night gently. Most of “Head Madam” 3613’s fuckings were as brutal as the first one.


    She said Brutus preferred for his personal human slave bitch to be a more unwilling participant. Since this is also the degradation she had promised the customers she would be suffering she couldn’t back out. Their owner’s rules were clear on this issue. They were to deliver on any promises to the customers. She had promised she would suffer a life humiliation and degradation as dog’s human slave bitch and now she had to see it through.


    Even when it came down to how she described the relationship. Brutus was her owner and master. While she was his personal sexual plaything. Her body was his to use without regard to her comfort or pleasure or even her consent. So regardless of how she felt about it she now belonged to Master Brutus.


    “Head Madam” 3613 then had to stop the sisters from offering to serve beside her to ease her suffering. Their primary purpose was to service customers and being permanently chained to Master Brutus would limit their ability to do so. She told them their owner had worked up something similar that would free her up some but them or the twins were not to get involved.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 would only say it would ease her physical suffering some. It wouldn’t change anything else. She would still service customers when Master Brutus wasn’t using her. She would still serve as the ultimate example of the submissiveness of the brothel’s slaves. While she appreciated the sisters’ concern this was ultimately “Head Madam” 3613’s cross to bare not theirs.


    The most they were allowed to do is occasionally spend the night. While unexpected “Head Madam” 3613 did enjoy herself. Plus “Head Madam” 3613 actually had her first orgasms while Master Brutus rapped her. Something she will try and work into the shows as something she was ashamed of. Though the sisters were always to refer to the dog by his proper title of Master Brutus and they were to spread the word that the other slaves were also expected to follow this rule at all times.


    She knew that many of them especially the madams wouldn’t like this. However their owner felt the customers would love the fact that every slave in the brothel was calling a dog master. Especially since they have already been expected to bow to the dog since his arrival.


    Now that “Head Madam” 3613’s situation had been discussed she ordered the sisters to get to sleep. Master Brutus and the customers didn’t give her much opportunities for rest. So “Head Madam” 3613 needed every bit of her strength just to survive her daily duties. So while Master Brutus Was curled up sleeping in his comfortable dog bed the three slaves curled up together on the floor.


    The next morning the sisters were woken by “Head Madam” 3613’s screams and pleading along with growling from Master Brutus. In a panic they quickly moved into the nearest corner and cowered in each other’s arms. Once they had a hold of each other they were able to see what was happening.


    When they were first awoken they believed Master Brutus was attacking “Head Madam” 3613. However now that they were fully awake they saw that they were right. Unfortunately for “Head Madam” 3613 it wasn’t a mauling but what she called her morning wake up rape. The sisters would later find out that each morning Master Brutus liked to start out his day by brutality raping “Head Madam” 3613.


    Though they also learned that something was different about this time. Apparently Master Brutus didn’t have her positioned right and he had ended up in the wrong hole. Now while “Head Madam” 3613 had been taken countless times by him she had always been able to cover her ass hole with her hands. However this morning Master Brutus had taken her by surprise and she hadn’t been able to get her hands into position in time.


    While the sisters could only watch helplessly “Head Madam” 3613 was desperately trying to prevent Master Brutus from shoving his knot up her ass hole. They could see her small hands wrapped around the large cock that was painfully sodomizing her. Master Brutus on the other had wasn’t happy with his bitch for resisting him like that and had started shaking her around in his jaws.


    Poor “Head Madam” 3613 will to resist was almost broken when her pleas were for the first and only time answered. When Master Brutus pulled his cock from her ass hole. Acting quickly she covered her ass hole and repositioned herself so he could fuck her pussy instead.


    By this time several of the “Pinks” had heard the “Head Madam’s” screams and come to investigate. As the door opened the three “Pinks” were greeted with the sight of Master Brutus finding the right hole. While the sisters hid in the corner watching in terror as they held each other.


    Now this was both a blessing and a curse for “Head Madam” 3613. Yes the cock was out of her now battered ass hole. Unfortunately Master Brutus had fucked her long enough for his knot to swell up. So now “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy was set to receive it’s largest penetration to date.


    The “Pinks” were quickly getting the sisters out of the room. When “Head Madam” 3613 screamed one last time before she passed out from the pain as the knot entered her pussy. The five of them could only watch as “Head Madam” 3613’s body fell to the floor.


    Even though Master Brutus was still growling the sisters slowly approached him as they cautiously reentered the room. While her sister tried to calm down Master Brutus Brothel Whore 3567-B checked on “Head Madam” 3613. The first thing Brothel Whore 3567-B saw was “Head Madam” 3613 was still alive but her ass hole was bleeding and it looked like her pussy might have some tearing.


    Still Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t experienced enough to tell how bad she was hurt without help. Unfortunately the “Pinks” were all to afraid of Master Brutus to even step in the room. The second problem was “Head Madam” 3613 was still tied to Master Brutus and they couldn’t see how bad the damage was until he was able to pull out.


    When “Head Madam” 3613 finally awoke she was in her predecessor’s bed with a unknown slave watching over her. Looking around she was shocked by the fact Master Brutus wasn’t there. When she started to ask the questions that were on her mind she found she couldn’t speak.


    Though when she tried to move the slave stopped her and ordered her not to move. Unable to do anything else “Head Madam” 3613 looked over this slave as she gave her a sip of water. While this slave did wear the lingerie of a Brothel Whore she definitely didn’t move like one. Also while she was definitely a very pretty woman she wasn’t quite as beautiful as normal slaves sent to this brothel. She was also older but definitely not as old as the enslaved mothers the brothel owned. Plus she had an air of experience as she began to examine “Head Madam” 3613’s body. Seeing the confusion on “Head Madam” 3613’s face the slave decided to tell her what was happening.


    ” I’m 3732. I’m a doctor your owner purchased from a breeding farm a week ago. Apparently he had concerns something like this was going to happen sooner or later.”


    Now that #3732 explained who she was and why she was here that left one last question “Head Madam” 3613 wanted answered. Where was Master Brutus. If he couldn’t fuck her it was libel to get unpleasant for the other slaves. Though since she couldn’t speak she also couldn’t ask this question.


    Now as she was trying to figure out how to ask the door opened and the sisters walked in. She was surprised to see both of them in pink teddies and immediately realized that their owner must of made them “Brothel Madams”. Unfortunately this gave her even more questions.


    While she would have to wait a while longer as another question was added to the list. For once the sisters entered they first asked how she was doing. Then when the doctor said she would be fine but she wasn’t to move around. Then “Head Madam” 3613 was shocked to hear the sisters order the doctor onto the floor to service customers.


    As the doctor tried to protest the sisters told her they would watch “Head Madam” 3613 while the doctor quote earned her keep for several hours. With that said the sisters shackled #3732’s hands behind her back and had a “Red” escort her to the floor. Only once she was gone did the sisters turn on “Head Madam” 3613’s predecessor’s television monitors of the brothel.


    Now how cold the sisters were acting was a definite surprise. However them turning on the monitors did answer “Head Madam” 3613’s primary question. She could see her predecessor locked in a cage on her hands and knees. With Master Brutus on her back fucking the hell out of her. Seeing where “Head Madam” 3613’s attention was focused the sisters finally spoke to her.


    “Our owner told her if she was Master Brutus’s bitch for the next two weeks while you recovered she would be released from the pillary. Unfortunately for her her didn’t tell her she would be immediately sent to a breeding farm as a “Kennel Bitch”. But that’s not what you wanted to know. Is it?”


    They then began telling “Head Madam” 3613 what had happened. After she was released from Master Brutus she wouldn’t wake up. Apparently one of the “Pinks” had been given instructions to contact their owner of something like this happened. And hour later the crate with the doctor in it arrived. Followed shortly after by the master himself. The doctor was quickly unpackaged and put immediately to work.


    The sisters then explained that the doctor used to belong to a breeding farm treating injuries on the breeders and monitoring their pregnancies. Apparently she had fallen out of favor and was about to be either made a “Kennel Bitch” or snuffed. Their owner had found out about this and purchased her for the brothel.


    Ironically enough she arrived at almost the exact moment she was needed most. Though their owner insisted that she also was to be a “Brothel Whore” the same as the rest of them. Not that Brothel Whore 3732 really minded giving her other option of facing the fate she had waiting back at the breeding farm.


    The sisters then explained “Head Madam” 3613’s situation. Her pussy was bad brushed but would be fine in about two weeks. Her ass hole was a different matter. Master Brutus had tore it before putting out. It would take several more weeks to heal. While their owner wasn’t going to separate “Head Madam” 3613 from Master Brutus. There was going to be changes.


    First her arms would no longer be shackled behind her back at all times. Now her subservience to Master Brutus was just to popular to end and this included her being helpless do to the shackles. However now when the brothel was closed her arms would be free.


    Since her arms being shackled behind her back wasn’t just about customer satisfaction. But also to serve as an example to the other slaves. She would be required to crawl on her hands and knees when her arms were free. She would still maintain her standard kneeling position during these occasions only now her arms would be behind her head.


    Next whenever her ass hole wasn’t being used by a customer she would have a butt plug inserted in it. This way Master Brutus wouldn’t be able to fuck it again. Naturally the customers using it would have to wait until it had healed.


    Also by his command “Head Madam” 3613 wasn’t to try and service all of the customers. She would be expected to switch out with the other madams. After two or three hours but she wasn’t to exceed three hours of servicing the customers max. Though he preferred her to switch out after two hours.


    Now the “Reds duties exempted them from this one. However the all but two of the “Pinks” would now be on the floor servicing customers. Now these two would also switch out with the others on a two hour rotation. Now to this end the owner promoted three of the “Brothel Whores”.


    The sisters got their promotion after the owner saw them rush to help “Head Madam” 3613. While the other “Pinks” were to afraid of Master Brutus to act. Brothel Whore 3321 was the other slave promoted. Though her daughter was also required to be her personal slave and crawl in front of her on a leash.


    Now the rotation of the “Pinks was to be staggered. This way half of them were just going onto the floor. While the other half would be part way through their shift. Yet there would be a minimum of two off limits to the customers to see to the well-being of all the slaves. This included “Head Madam” 3613. She was to be inspected and cleared before going back on the floor.


    To this end every slave would be examined by Brothel Whore 3732 before the brothel opens and again after it closes. Brothel Whore 3732 will also examine any slave taking part in a torture session. Now she doesn’t have the authority to relieve any slave of their duties unless they are seriously hurt but she can require lighter duties.


    As to her sleeping in the same room as Master Brutus. It was now required that “Head Madam” 3613 would be locked in a cage. One of the “Pinks” would lock her up at night and release her in the morning. This “Pink” would also serve as Master Brutus’s evening and morning rape victim. This was to prevent Master Brutus from being able to take “Head Madam” 3613 by surprise again. Now this duty will fall onto the three “Pinks” that wouldn’t help “Head Madam” 3613 as a permanent punishment.


    Finally their owner was in the process of purchasing another asian slave similar in appearance to “Head Madam” 3613. She would be also chained to the collar of Master Brutus. Together they would spit their canine owner’s attention. They would for all intensive purposes act like siblings. Including sharing their duties. Though this slave would be required to wear a white teddy and have no title besides “Brothel Whore”.


    Now once she arrives her and “Head Madam” 3613 will share the cage at night. However they would be unchained from Master Brutus. While the chains will remain a permanent addition to their collars. They will no longer be part of Master Brutus’s collar. Now other then she was of similar appearance the sisters didn’t know anything else about this new slave.


    Now “Head Madam” 3613 did know all about this slave already. The owner had been working on this deal for a while now. “Head Madam” 3613 had even met her. In fact the order about acting like siblings would be that hard since they were actually cousins. They even became sex slaves the same way.


    Basically they were both sold into slavery by their fathers. Though while “Head Madam” 3613’s father had raped her before sailing her. Her cousin was sold as a virgin. So for this reason they were sent to different slave training facilities. Even though they were enslaved at the same time.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 was definitely glad to be able to see her cousin again. She wasn’t sure about what was about to happen to her. Granted “Head Madam” 3613 had excepted the principle that females only exist to serve males. Though “Head Madam” 3613 was also certain that her cousin hadn’t yet. So that meant she would be suffering physiological abuse along with the physical suffering that was required of their servitude.


    Still it was nice to hear that the owner was close to buying her cousin. When they had last talked about it. Her owner had told “Head Madam” 3613 her cousin’s owner had tried of her and was talking about disposing of the cousin. Now to sex slaves of Asian, African, and Hispanic descent this usually meant a staring role in a snuff film. So hopefully the life promised to her cousin at brothel would be more satisfactory to her current owner then an appearance in a snuff film.


    There was also a silver lining to what happened to “Head Madam” 3613. With her not having to service Master Brutus or the customers she could focus solely on a project her owner had assigned to her when she became the “Head Madam”. Do to her restraint requirements “Head Madam” 3613 couldn’t do the required paperwork. Rather than assign another slave her owner brought in a free woman.


    Now this woman was a single mother with no other family. She was also a latent submissive. Now the woman didn’t know it but both her and her daughter had been marked for enslavement. However the owner wanted to see if she would not only willingly subjugate herself but her daughter to a lifetime of sexual slavery.


    She had some concerns about the woman going to the authorities. However since apparently the woman’s mother and father were both a master and mistress in the organization. The woman however wasn’t as able to afford her own slaves. Let alone pay the necessary bribes to keep her and her daughter from enslavement. To this end she took the job in the brothel.


    Now at first “Head Madam” 3613 didn’t think it was possible to enslave her. However “Head Madam” 3613 has seen the woman masturbating more than once to the mother and daughter Brothel Whores pleasuring customers. She had even made a plan to see if her suspicions were correct.


    It would be three days later that “Head Madam” 3613’s suspicions were confirmed. She had the woman bent over her desk naked. While “Head Madam” 3613 ate out the woman’s pussy. They were watching the mother and daughter Brothel Whores getting fucked on TV. The whole time “Head Madam” 3613 had the woman cuming on her tongue she had the woman thinking of herself and her daughter in the slaves positions.


    Two days afterwards both the woman and her daughter knelt naked in front of “Head Madam” 3613 as they were shackled and collared. After she had eaten her out “Head Madam” 3613 had suggested that they would be better off surrendering themselves to enslavement. This way they could stay together in the brothel. Otherwise sooner or later the woman would be late with a bribe and they would find themselves enslaved anyway. Only that way they could be sold to different masters and never see each other again.


    Not even an hour later Brothel Whores 4062 and 4062-A were being shipped off to start their training as sex slaves. Though as the shipping crate was loaded a single training requirement was added for each of them. It was vary simple the mother was to be trained for subservience to her daughter. While the daughter was to be trained to brutally subjugate her mother.


    Based on the dirty looks Brothel Whore 4062-A kept shooting at her mother during their enslavement. “Head Madam” 3613 suspected it wouldn’t be that hard to train them like that. After all if “Head Madam” 3613 had the same opportunity with her father she would take it.


    Though her real concern was the chastity belt she had been required to wear. She hadn’t expected them to surrender this quickly. “Head Madam” 3613 had hoped for Brothel Whore 4062 to return the favor before they were shipped off. Unfortunately Brothel Whore 4062 reached her decision faster than expected and was even able to coerce her daughter into surrendering herself. Now she won’t have to opportunity to be pleasured by either of them.


    Sadly by the time they would be shipped back “Head Madam” 3613 would be back under her self imposed subservient restrictions. “Head Madam” 3613 had to remind herself the enslavement of those two was for the customers and her owner. Though the customers would be loving their performances “Head Madam” 3613 still felt let down afterwards.


    Now Brothel Madam 3567-B had been wondering why a free woman was being paid to do a job when there was a house full of slaves. Though it became clear once the daughter was stripped naked. Plus when she saw the training requirements on the crate “Brothel Madam” 3567-B understood fully. Now part of her felt bad for the daughter. However she felt no sympathy for the mother.


    Though “Brothel Madam” 3567-B did like watching the bouncers having their way with the mother. “Brothel Madam” 3567-B didn’t understand why the mother was so surprised. She had worked in the brothel long enough to know gang rapes were inflicted upon all the slaves.


    Now the daughter’s rape wasn’t as satisfying. Yet when the two were made to pleasure the madams that was a different story. Though “Brothel Madam” 3567-B was certain the two new sex slaves didn’t find it that enjoyable. Still it was still better than being crammed into that shipping crate together.


    While this was similar to what happened to the sisters it was way worse. Mistress 3567 had been a slave acting under orders of her owners. Brothel Whore 4062 was free woman only acting out of her own selfish desires for sexual gratification. Strangely she didn’t hold it against “Head Madam” 3613 after all she was also a slave acting under orders of her owner.


    Though “Brothel Madam” 3567-B now had concerns about if she may have to help enslave someone one day. What really worried her was many of her old friends were known to Mistress 3567 and as such by the organization. While “Brothel Madam” 3567-B didn’t think either her or her sister would be involved in such a scheme. She wasn’t so sure about Mistress 3567.


    While their stepmother was a just a slave acting under orders. She did also act with a fare amount of contempt for the sisters during their training. In fact she was almost the cruelest mistress towards them. So “Brothel Madam” 3567-B would’ve put it past her stepmother to enslave their old friends just to torment the sisters some more.


    So whenever the brothel got any new slaves in. “Brothel Madam” 3567-B would now be afraid she would recognize the slave in the crate. Now she needed to get past these fears. After all if her stepmother did do something like that. She would be only liberating them from the lie of female equality. Just as “Head Madam” 3613 had just done with Brothel Whores 4062 and 4062-A.


    She wasn’t supposed to be a scared Brothel Whore anymore. She was now a “Brothel Madam” one of the “Pinks”. It was now her job to help these slaves see past the lies. That women exist for any other reason than subservience to males. So if any of her old friends did show up “Brothel Madam” 3567-B should be grateful and not afraid. Besides given the work load any new brothel whores were always a welcome sight.


    Besides there was another matter more important to the sisters right now. One of the female customers had made a reservation for a fantasy fulfillment session and she wanted the sisters in it. So now they had to get room, the dogs, and themselves prepared. For in a couple of hours they were in for a long session of lesbian domination and brutal dog fuckings.


    This appointment was also of great importance to their owner. He had explicitly giving “Head Madam” 3613 orders that the sisters were to perform to the utmost of their abilities. Even the smallest unsatisfactory act by the sisters was to result in the harshest punishment possible. Now this had made the sisters think this woman was a personal friend of their owner and for that reason alone the sisters were going be fanatically dedicated to her satisfaction.


    Now how such a bitch like that woman was could be friends with anyone was beyond the sisters’ understanding. Still it wasn’t their place to question unimportant things such as these. Their only responsibility was to completely satisfy the desires of the customers. So with their duties in mind they head towards the classroom to start getting it ready.


    Hours later the sisters were waiting nervously for the customer. Their little schoolgirl outfits were in tatters as ordered. Also as order their arms were shackled behind their backs, ball gags were in their mouths, and their leashes were tied together. This forced them to be bent over each side the teacher’s desk as they looked each other in the eyes. As final touch their ankles were tied to the legs of the desk leaving their legs widely spread.


    The scene was a play on a lesbian teacher on schoolgirl domination scenario. The sisters would be playing two schoolgirls that had just been gang raped. However when they were found by their teacher she proceeds to rape them herself. Finally after her abuses have broken the sisters they would be raped a final time by dogs. The teacher would then leave the sisters curled up in fetal positions crying.


    Now to fulfill the prior rape part of the scene the sisters had just been fucked by the bouncers. This provided the cum coating their faces and leaking from their pussies and ass holes. Next the bouncers had roughed them up some so they were in the right mindset to play rape victims. Now the fear and terror they were expected to convey was being supplied by the dogs being used.


    They were four great danes from the same kennel as Master Brutus. They were trained the same way as him and were almost as aggressive and brutal with human bitches. This knowledge alone was enough to get them crying hysterically as they waited for the coming torment.


    The two violated schoolgirls looked hopefully at the door as it was opened. With relief visible on their faces the watch the teacher walking towards them. Miss Watson was probably the strictest teacher but seeing her students in this situation she would surely help them. However the schoolgirls’ relief soon turns into confusion as Miss Watson orders the four great danes she had lead into the room to sit as she walks around the desk looking over the girls situation.


    Figuring she will untie them at any moment. The schoolgirls look on with pleading looks on their tear streaked faces. They feel their fear began to rise as the expression on Miss Watson’s face suddenly changes from shock the the stern look of the disciplinarian they had seen whenever they’ve gotten in trouble. Still their true situation doesn’t set in until she finally speaks to them.


    “Well it looks like you two little sluts have been fucking your classmates.”


    The girls can only shake their heads no at this accusation. However Miss Watson is having none of their denials.


    “Now you sluts are going to say you hadn’t just been fucked by a bunch of the boys like the two horny bitches you are. I can see the cum in your slutty little pussies.”


    Again the girls can only shake their heads no as the accusation is leveled. However this only angers Miss Watson.


    “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised to find you two like this. Your always running around the your slutty little outfits teasing all the boys. I’m willing to bet you two fucked half the boys in the school. Then I catch you two in to act and all you can do is lie about it.”


    The girls desperately wished Miss Watson would remove the gags. That way they could explain about the rape. Yet all they could do like this was shake their heads no after each her accusations. Unfortunately the vary same actions that seamed to be upsetting her so much.


    “Still denying that you two are such sluts I see. I guess I’m going to have to tan your backsides to admit to the truth.”


    As Miss Watson pulls the paddle from the desk the girls begin to frantically shake their heads no. As their faces take on expressions of terror and their tears start flowing again. In their desperation they began struggling against their bounds. However there is nothing to stop what is coming next.


    They can only scream through their gags as the blows began. They are completely helps as their asses are repeatedly hit by the paddle. Until as suddenly as it started the paddling stopped. With their desperation evident they looked up at Miss Watson hoping she would finally believe them but as they once again began denying her accusations with their only form of communication the paddling starts again.


    The girls had no idea how many blows their poor little asses took before she finally tired of beating on them. However even after that they couldn’t bring themselves to admit to her accusations. The girls can only wait for the paddling to start over. Yet when they look at Miss Watson they see she’s undressing.


    Before they know it Miss Watson is almost completely naked. With her only garments being her high heels, stockings, and garter belt. Looking at her body the girls can see Miss Watson is an highly attractive woman. From her long black hair braided down her back. To her firm breasts and well rounded hips and ass. Then there was her trimmed bush just below her flat stomach.


    Despite what was happening to them the girls felt themselves becoming aroused looking at their naked teacher. This wasn’t unnoticed by Miss Watson as she ran her fingers over the girls bruised bottoms. As long fingernails glide over their tender flesh the girls’ bodies shiver from the sensation. Though to the girls’ horror this is a signal to Miss Watson that more drastic measures are required.


    “Well it seams not just the boys in the school are in danger from you two horny sluts but the girls too. It seams that I need to take steps to protect them as well.”


    With that said Miss Watson pulls out a strap-on dildo and proceeds to put it on. Then to the girls shock and horror Miss Watson brutality and painfully takes turns sodomizing them. Miss Watson would fuck one of the girls for a while before switching out to the other one only to switch back again.


    After this abuse the girls can no longer resist Miss Watson. Her accusations were now being answered with nods of yes in the vain hope it would stop the abuse. This did earn the girls a short reprieve. Though it wouldn’t be from any sexual activities. As their ankles were finally released the girls believed their ordeal was finally over.


    Yet once they were kneeling in front and behind of Miss Watson as she took off the strap-on they quickly realized she had other plans. Once the gags were then removed any attempts at speech were quickly silenced. The girls could only comply when one of their faces was shoved into Miss Watson’s pussy and the other one in her ass.


    As the girls’ tongues probed Miss Watson’s orifices. She began bragging that this proves what sluts the girls were. Now to the girls’ shock Miss Watson didn’t let them stop once they had given her an orgasm. She just made them switch places and start over. Until she had multiple orgasms while the girls were switched back and forth between her pussy and ass hole.


    Only once she was finally satisfied did she allow the girls to collapse to the floor. However while Miss Watson’s sexual desires had been satisfied. Her desire to torment the girls had reached a new stage. As the girls were ordered to raise their asses into the air they believed Miss Watson was going to fuck them again with the strap-on.


    It wasn’t until her true plan was known did the girls realize their lives as they knew it were over. At this point they knew they couldn’t resist. Even begging and pleading wouldn’t work. Still that didn’t stop them from trying as Miss Watson called two of the dogs over to them. Now as soon as the dogs were on their backs the girls’ pleading become fever pitched.


    “Please Miss Watson don’t do this to us. Miss Watson we will do any thing you want. Just don’t let the dogs rape us. Oh god please not that.”


    Now the girls’ pleading quickly turned into screams when the dogs grabbed a hold of their hips and began thrusting their cocks towards their pussies. Now the girls screaming seamed to fuel the aggressiveness of the dogs as their actions became more brutal. Until finally they found their marks and the girls’ pussies were suddenly crammed full of dog cock.


    “OH GOD NO!!!! NOT THAT!!! PLEASE !!!!GOD NOT THAT!!!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!”


    Now at this point the sisters didn’t need to act any longer. For now they were really being violently raped and nothing had prepared them for this. Not even the fuckings they’d gotten from Master Brutus could compare. Yes he fucked his bitch like this but the sisters’ experiences had been of his gentle side. Though now the sisters were truly getting a first hand experience of what “Head Madam” 3613 endured on an hourly basis.


    ” OH !!!! GOD!!! PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!!!GOD!!!!STOP!!!THEM!!!THEY’RE!!!!KILLING!!!US!!!OH!!!GOD!!!WERE !!!! BEING!!!TORN!!!IN TWO!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”


    “OH !!!!GOD!!!THEIR!!!KNOTS!!!!ARE!!!HITTING !!!OUR!!!!PUSSIES!!!OH!!!GOD!!!!NNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”


    Now the sisters almost passed out from the pain when they felt the dogs’ knots violently shoved into their pussies. Though this did slow the pounding they were receiving. In fact the dogs seamed to become even more brutal. Until the knots swelled up to to point they would no longer move within the battered pussies of the sisters. This was also the point where the sisters’ bodies betrayed them and they both experienced a shameful orgasm.


    Now Miss Watson was overjoyed at the sisters’ orgasms. It was just the ammunition she needed for her next verbal barrage of insults. That she soon released upon the sobbing girls.


    “Now there’s no denying what sick little sluts you two are. Thankfully once you two are exposed as the dog fucking freaks you are. Not only will none of the boys ever touch you but you will be expelled. Then you two can truly become the street walking whores you have proven to be.”


    The sisters minds had been to numbed by the experience to play along anymore. In fact they were having trouble discerning fantasy from reality as it was. So their reaction to this statement was only to cry hysterically.


    Now Miss Watson was to into the sisters’ suffering to notice what the other two dogs were doing. However after they had watched the sisters’ rapes they decided they wanted a human bitch too. Unfortunately they knew it would be a while before the two bitches on the ground would be available. So they started watching Miss Watson intently as they waited for an opportunity to take the bitch.


    Oblivious to the danger she was in Miss Watson decided to torment the girls some more. Unfortunately her verbal attacks were not having the effect she was wanting. So once the dogs released the girls’ hips and turned ass to ass with them she saw an opportunity for some physical abuse. After grabbing the dogs’ leashes Miss Watson preceded to lead them around in a circle.


    The girls’ screams as they were dragged behind the dogs by their pussies was music to Miss Watson’s ears. Loving the girls’ suffering so much Miss Watson decided to make another circuit before releasing the leashes. This was when Miss Watson made the mistake the dogs had been waiting for. Wanting to see close up the suffering and humiliation on the girls’ faces she dropped down to her hands and knees.


    Seeing the other bitch get into position had the other dogs moving in a heart beat. While Miss Watson was staring the girls in the eyes one of the dogs latched onto her neck with his jaws. Now several bouncers had been trying to get through the locked door to the room since Miss Watson had started dragging the sisters behind the dogs. Their attempts to stop the session however had been prevented by the chair Miss Watson had propped under the door handle. While this prevented them from stopping her abuses it also made them unable to prevent what happened next.


    With Miss Watson secured by his companion the second dog climbed onto her back. Now Miss Watson tried to crawl away when this happened. However her attempt was quickly stopped when she felt the dog tighten it’s hold on her neck. As he growled at her the other one grabbed her hips with his fore paws. Not wasting any time the dog immediately began humping her. Miss Watson on the other hand could only wait for the inevitable as she felt the dogs cock make a glancing blow against her pussy.


    When the dog found his mark on the next thrust Miss Watson’s screams echoed throughout the room. The brutality and power of the dog’s cock within her was unparalleled. Though to her relief the sound of the door being busted in signaled the arrival of help. Though even as the dog was pulled off of her Miss Watson was vowing revenge. Not even bothering to redress she simply grabbed her clothes and stormed out of the room. Before leaving the brothel she told “Head Madam” 3613 would be filling a formal complaint with the organizational grievance bureau and when she was done the little asian slave would be her’s. When that happened Miss Watson would then slowly torture her to death.


    The sisters were rushing to get to “Head Madam” 3613’s office. They had hurriedly prepared themselves as instructed. In their finest teddies and stockings. Their hair and makeup was prepared as if they were about to service the brothel’s biggest vip.


    Now if they only knew what was happening. The brothel had been closed since the incident with that bitch of a customer Janet Watson and the dogs. Granted that whole scene had left the sisters battered and bruised so badly. It took them the last three days to recover. Even so Brothel Whore 3732 told them they needed at least another week for their pussies to fully recover. After that bitch made the dogs drag them around.


    Hoping for answers as they entered the office they were instead greeted by a familiar face. While ” Head Madam” 3613 knelt in front of her desk. Master Robert Sanders was sitting behind it. Now fully confused the sisters were unsure of what to do. Though Master Robert Sanders simply ordered them to kneel next to “Head Madam” 3613 and not to move a muscle. Still confused about what was going on the sisters quickly dropped to their knees and put their hands behind their heads.


    They didn’t have long to wait when four men and Janet Watson were shown to the office by one of the “Reds”. While three of the men moved to greet Master Robert Sanders the last one remained beside Miss Watson. However the sight of Master Robert Sanders there seamed to upset Miss Watson as she suddenly asked why he was there.


    “I am the owner of this establishment. So as is my right it’s important that I be here while the disposition of my property is discussed.”


    This seamed to both please and infuriate her as she responded.


    There is nothing to discuss those three bitches are now mine. This meeting is only a final formality before your prized whores become my pain sluts.”


    The sisters were now seriously worried. What did she mean they were going to be her’s. Then there was the pain sluts reference. The only thing the sisters could figure out was some how this woman was now their owner. Now when Master Sanders answered Miss Watson they got some answers.


    “Unfortunately for you Miss Watson that hasn’t been decided yet. Plus by my rights within the organization I’m allowed to present a defence to any accusations made against my slaves.”


    Now the sisters were really concerned. Were they on trial for something? While they were relieved that this woman wasn’t their owner. They suddenly realized that could quickly change. It didn’t help what Miss Watson said next.


    What defence? The organizational grievance bureau has all the videos of the dog raping me. They even have the audio tapes of your “Head Madam” admitting fault and trying to get me to agree to keep what happened to me secret with that line about us working out a settlement in private. Like I would do that instead of being able to embarrass you with the organization.”


    Alright they had some answers by now this was about the incident. But what did she mean about the rest. Did “Head Madam 3613 admit fault and if so what did that mean. Man they wished one of them would just say what was happening. However this was when Master Sanders pulled out a piece of paper and while held it for the others to see he started speaking again.


    ” Will you acknowledge that this is the liability waiver you signed before you received the services of the establishment. And that is your signature on the document before I explain that you have no claim against my property.”


    Now she was getting angry as she shot back.


    “Yes I signed that and yes that is my signature. It still doesn’t change the fact that your slaves were responsible for an assault on my body. Organizational law is clear no liability waiver will forgive the transgressions of a slave against a free member of the organization.”


    Now the sisters were truly scared. Was what she was saying true? It took every ounce of will power they had to keep from finally demanding answers. Unfortunately Master Sanders response didn’t help much.


    “You are correct that this waiver doesn’t remove responsibility from my slaves. However it also changes the circumstances of this meeting. Now if the representatives of the organization and Miss Watson’s attorney would examine it closely my meaning would become perfectly clear.”


    Done speaking he handed the paper to the men from the organization. After each one read it they passed it on to Miss Watson’s lawyer. Strangely after the men from the organization read the paper their whole demeanor changed towards Miss Watson. Yet it was her lawyer’s reaction that told everyone something major had happened.


    After he read it mouthed the words I’ll be dammed. Before he re-read the document. Finally he turned to Miss Watson and told her she no longer had a case.


    As Miss Watson yelled at her lawyer about what he meant by they no longer had a case. The lawyer read aloud the liability waiver she had just admitted to signing.


    “The signatory of this document here by acknowledges and understands that by signing said document she agrees to and accepts the all of the following.


    She will make restitution to the owner of this establishment should Her requested services result in permanent damage to the owner’s property.


    This shall included said property be rendered permanently and or temporary unusable and or incapable of performing required duties for any period over three weeks from the date afore mentioned services were rendered.


    If said damages were the result of intentional violation of mandated safety protocols the signatory is herself required to abide by requirements mentioned in section two of this contract regarding violation of terms and conditions.


    The signatory of this agreement will be also made aware in advance. That the services she had requested could result in bodily injury and or sexual violation of her person.


    While this establishment acknowledges and has warned against above mentioned dangers. It does not surrender responsibility should said incident occur.


    While this document does not remove responsibility on the part of the establishment to compensate for any such events.


    It does require any demands to be handled privately between below signed individual and the establishment’s owner.


    Should below signed individual prefer to bypass the above agreement she may then go before the organizational grievance bureau


    Though by choosing to bypass the private compensation negotiations she shall be considered in violation of the terms and conditions and be considered in agreement to the following conditions in section two.


    Section two


    If signatory is found in violation of the terms and conditions of this contract she is acknowledged to be in agreement with the following conditions.


    One she shall voluntarily surrender all personal and professional possessions to the owner of this establishment.


    Two she shall voluntarily forfeit any protections against enslavement she may have in place.


    Finally she shall voluntarily surrender herself and any unmarried or unbound female offspring for immediate enslavement by the owner of this establishment. Pursuant to Organizational voluntarily enslavement code A-1 above stated individuals then become the property of the owner of this establishment to be used at his discretion.


    By signing this document the signatory acknowledges that she fully understands and agrees to all terms and conditions of this contract.”


    Even as the lawyer finished Miss Watson was yelling at him again.


    “What the hell do you mean we have no case. That said if I was injured or violated they are required to compensate me. Well guess what that dog raped me and that is considered a violation of my person. So now they must compensate me by that contract!”

    As Miss Watson fumed the lawyer explained the waiver in farther detail.


    Yes it does say you would be compensated. However it also says any negotiations must be handled privately. You chose to bypass that altogether however which brings another part of the contract into play. This same part also brings organizational by laws regarding slave’s rights to compensation into play.”


    Now Miss Watson was furious as she shouted at the lawyer.


    “What the hell does a slave’s right to compensation have to do with this?. Hell slaves don’t have any rights according to Organizational Law. So what the fuck does that have to do with me getting what I deserve? YOU FUCKING IDIOTIC FOOL!!!!!”


    Now you would think the lawyer would be angry by the way Miss Watson was yelling at him. However he started laughing as he continued to explain.


    ” Thanks for making this easier. By going to the organizational grievance bureau first you also agreed to surrender yourself and your daughters for immediate enslavement. Now considering the videos also show you barricading the door in violation of the posted safety rules also makes you subject to the same penalties. That means you are now a slave and as you so finely put it you no longer have any rights to file complaints or lodge grievances whatsoever. Now since this contract has now been read by representatives of the organization it becomes legally binding. However if that is not clear enough let me put it this way. You are now slave and you are going to get exactly what you deserve bitch.”


    Miss Watson immediately grabbed the waiver from the lawyer and read it herself. By the time she had finished she collapsed to her knees and started crying hysterically. She then looked at the members of the organizational grievance bureau that had accompanied her pleadingly but they only shook their heads side to side.


    While their satisfaction wasn’t close to her owner’s “Brothel Madams” 3567-A and 3567-B did enjoy seeing this woman brought to her knees. If anything for the threats she had made against “Head Madam” 3613 when Miss Watson had thought she would be her slave. Now this woman and her daughters would be at “Head Madam” 3613’s mercy. It couldn’t have been more of a textbook example of irony.


    Miss Watson’s former lawyer was the one to bring the conversation back on subject. As he ignored his former client who was still on her knees crying he started to discuss the details of what just happened.


    “Now then if you will have your lawyers contract me. We can start the process of transferring her assets over to you. Unless you prefer to have your own people take possession of her daughters. I’ll also make the necessary arrangements regarding their delivery to your establishment later today. Though her business’s board of directors may prove problematic. However given the way they despise her also. Seeing her raped by the dog may bring them around. Of course I would also consider it a courtesy to bare witness any such future performances of hers.”


    With that said he handled their owner his business card and left the room. Their owner then looked at the kneeling Miss Watson as he summoned the bouncers. As they entered he pointed at the terrified Miss Watson and gave them his orders.


    “She is to be stripped, collared, and shackled. You will then place her in an isolation cage. I’ll make the arrangements to have her slave markings applied once her daughters have been delivered.”


    Without any farther fanfare the Miss Janet Watson was dragged from the room still pleading about how it wasn’t fare. He then looked at at the members of the organizational grievance bureau as he gestured towards “Head Madam” 3613.


    “I must apologize for the way my newest “Brothel Whore” wasted your time. Please allow the “Head Madam” of this establishment to offer her services and make it up to you. Just so you know she likes it rough.”


    After taking the sisters’ leashes their owner then lead them from the room. Even as they were lead to their quarters the could hear the sounds of the men fucking “Head Madam” 3613. They could only hope the men were using her hard. “Head Madam” 3613 had seriously pleased her owner today and deserved the reward of a brutal gang rape.


    An hour and a half later the sisters were hard at work sucking their owner’s cock. As he laid on his back in the sisters’ bed with them. Now the sisters were curled up at his waste like a pair of contented house cats as they took turns swallowing his shaft. They were each licking the sides of his shaft when there was a knock on the door. Once Master Sanders called for them to enter “Head Madam” 3613 came into the room. While the sisters weren’t happy to have an interruption they didn’t let it distract them either.


    They did take the opportunity to check her out. Her teddy had been completely ripped down the front. Her makeup was smeared with her mascara running down her cheeks. They couldn’t see cute little ass fully but they could tell the men had spanked her. As expected cum was leaking from her pussy and running down her inner thighs. Now before they could see any more Master Robert asked the obvious question.


    “Did the gentlemen from the organization enjoy themselves?”


    “Yes master they also requested invites to the enslavement ceremony for those three. Of course I’ve also taken care of the arrangements and will see they have the best seats available.”


    “Head Madam” 3613 responded. Yet somehow Master Robert knew there was more she needed to tell him. Just “Head Madam” 3613’s training prevented her from speaking without permission.


    “Now there is something else or you wouldn’t risk punishment by interrupting me like this.”


    “Yes master. The bitch’s former lawyer called he has the daughters and will be personally delivering them in a half an hour. He also said there was something he had to discuss regarding the transfer of her assets. He couldn’t tell me what it was due to me being a slave but he said it was good news that you would like. Though it had to be discussed in person.”


    As “Head Madam” 3613’s response ended. Master Robert let out a sigh before looking down at the sisters. As he pulled his cock from their lips he let out another sigh before speaking.


    “Sorry girls but we will have call it quits for now. “Head Madam” 3613 you go get cleaned up. Fix your makeup and hair. Along with putting another of your good teddies on but leave the cum. I then want you to meat the lawyer at the door before showing him to the office.”


    As “Head Madam” 3613 responded with the required response of “Yes master” Master Robert Sanders got out of the bed. While “Head Madam” left to get ready her self the sisters redressed their owner. Then after they were allowed to quickly put themselves in order. They dropped to their knees and presented him with their leashes.


    As the three left the room the sisters were happily crawling before their master as he walked them back to the office. Midway there they were met by “Head Madam” 3613 and one of the “Reds”. Quickly realizing what “Head Madam” 3613 was up to he addressed the “Red”.


    “Good thinking “Head Madam” I want all the “Enforcers” in the office when they arrive. Two on each side of the door and one behind the desk with me. They are to bring two sets of collars and shackles. I’ll also have the sisters positioned at each corner of the desk. Once she shows them into the office “Head Madam 3613 will take her position between the sisters. Now get going there isn’t much time.”


    As they entered the office Master Robert released the sisters leashes and pointed to the two front corners of the desk. Now the sisters didn’t need any farther instructions as they quickly separated and knelt in front of the corners of the desk. Once the sisters’ hands were behind their heads Master Robert examined their positioning.


    “Is that the play on the standard presentation position that “Head Madam” 3613 came up with?”


    “Yes master. We were hoping to ask about doing something similar as “Head Madam” 3613 did with Master Brutus. But of course we understand their isn’t time right now to discuss it but we hope that you will allow us to explain more later on.”


    Unsure about the sisters’ response he told them he would hear what they had to say later but for now they were to follow his instructions to the letter. They were to hold perfectly still. They would stair straight ahead and they were not to react to anything going on around them. For all intensive purposes they were to act like statues during this event.


    After the sisters responded with the required yes master Master Robert Sanders prepared for his visitors. As he was positioning a chair in front of the desk two of the “Reds” came in with the requested shackles and collars. They had also brought several links of chains. After they had set the stuff down where he directed he asked them about their counterpart.


    They told him she was waiting to come in once their guests passed through the gate. When that happened she would immediately come and inform him of their arrival. After he thanked them for their forethought they asked him about the mother. They wanted to know if they should run down and get her. They said it would make a great impression on the daughters to see their mother reduced to a shackled and collared sex slave kneeling before her owner. Liking the idea her told them to quickly take care of it.


    As the “Reds” quickly rushed from the room to get the mother. Master Robert Sanders sat down behind the desk and tried to get comfortable. Barely five minutes later they returned dragging her with them. Despite this time crunch Master Robert Sanders couldn’t help to admire how much Janet Watson’s demeanor had changed since she first walked into that office. Gone was the over confidant bitch thinking she had won a major victory. In her place now was shaking form of a terrified slave girl.


    Once she was kneeling next to the desk he sat back to wait. Around ten minutes later the last of the “Reds” arrived. After quickly whispering in his ear they had arrived she took up her position behind him. Naturally she also completed him on his choice of art work referencing the sisters’ positioning. She also suggested that he replace the desk with one held up by four kneeling slave girls. After pointing to Miss Watson the “Red” suggested that she could also be incorporated in the design so he has a slave to suck his cock while he worked.


    Master Robert Sanders couldn’t help but to chuckle as he watched Janet Watson cringing from the suggestion. He had to admit the “Enforcers” were experts at tormenting slaves especially that one. Though as tempting as that was making a die hard lesbian like her service multiple males in the brothel was a better fate.


    These comments while meant to torment the sisters and Miss Watson also served another purpose. They lightened the mood. Though the sisters weren’t in the least scared by the suggestion. In fact it was the opposite it actually aroused them. As once it was said the sisters’ pussies started dripping their juices onto the floor.


    Now Master Robert Sanders couldn’t see the sisters reaction. However based on the looks the “Enforcers” by the door kept giving the sisters he knew something was up. Though the answers to that question would have to wait since this was when “Head Madam” 3613 showed the guests in.


    As she moved to the side of the door way two bound and struggling teenaged girls were pushed in by the lawyer. Now he was immediately followed by two other women. One was in a revealing business suit with an extremely short skirt and the other was in a skimpy maids uniform. Complete with fishnet stockings, high heels, and the customary short skirt. While he had no idea who these women were he could tell they both were slaves by their submissive postures and the collar around the neck of the one in the suit.


    Figuring answers to who they were would come shortly. Master Robert Sanders signaled to the “Enforcers” by the door to grab the two daughters. Once they had seen their mother kneeling in position they had gasped out a pair of muffled NOs before trying to rush to her. Now the lawyer had been holding them their hair the whole time. So a quick jerk was all it took to stop them and send them sprawling out onto the floor.


    Now once the “Enforcers” had a hold of them the lawyer released their hair and moved to shake Master Robert Sanders’ hand. Once that peasantry was taken care of Master Robert Sanders directed the lawyer to the chair. As they both sat down and “Head Madam” 3613 knelt in her position at the center of the desk. Master Robert Sanders saw the slave in the suit kneel next the lawyer while the maid submissively stood behind him with her head bowed. Figuring that was a good place to start things Master Robert Sanders asked the lawyer about the two.


    “I take it those two are your slaves?”


    While pointing at Miss Watson the lawyer stated they were her’s to begin with but they now belonged to Master Robert Sanders. The lawyer also asked as a favor to be able to keep the one in the suit until the transfer of assets was finished. Apparently she was Miss Watson’s secretary slash lesbian fuck toy. However she also knew where all of Miss Watson’s assets were at. Along with some other information that would prove useful before this was said and done.


    “Considering I also cost you a client and possibility your job it’s only fare you consider her a gift for the services your providing.”


    The lawyer’s answer to Master Robert Sanders’ statement was while Miss Watson had been his client. He was actually employed by her companies legal department. So he now worked for Master Robert Sanders. Though if Master Robert still wanted to give him the secretary he would naturally be grateful.


    His response of she’s all yours was all that was said on that matter from then on. The lawyer then gestured to the maid as starting speaking she moved forward.


    “Now this young lady is Maria Espinosa. She is two years past enslavement age. She is in this country illegally and has served as Miss Watson’s unregistered pain slave slash maid for a year now. While she was collared when I found her. I was forced to remove the thing do to it’s design. It was designed to slowly cut her head off should she leave the grounds.”


    The sisters and “Head Madam” 3613 ended up braking position once they hear that. They immediately asked permission to check her for injuries. Master Robert Sanders was seriously pissed off once he heard that. Such devices were banned within the organization. So he ordered the three to do the examination there. He even order Brothel Whore 3732 brought up.


    Once she had arrived the Hispanic slave was stripped and every inch of her body checked and injuries or scaring noted. They then repeated this for the secretary. Now they offered to take the two slaves to a bedroom to rest. However the secretary asked for permission to stay so she could witness the spawn of the evil bitch receive their slave collars and shackles. Master Robert Sanders suggested that the maid stay for it as well.


    Though he had planned to wait until they had finished discussing the the transfer of the threes’ assets before they collared the daughters. However he immediately changed his mind as he summoned the bouncers. What surprised him neither of the two slaves redressed. In fact the secretary just returned to her previous kneeling position immediately following getting permission to stay.


    The sisters and “Head Madam”3613 however pulled the maid behind the desk and had her sit in the lap of Master Sanders. Only once she was seated did the three of them apologize for braking position without permission. When they offered to except any punishment he wished he simply waved it off and told them to get back in position.


    Only once the bouncers had arrived did Master Sanders get an idea. After signaling to the “Enforcer” behind him. As he whispered his instructions in her ear the “Red” left giggling with one of the bouncers. Once they had left he ordered the other bouncers to strip the daughters. Only once they were naked did he have the remaining “Enforcers” inspect them to see if they were virgins.


    By the time they finished the other “Enforcer” had returned with the items Master Sanders had requested. Though once she set them down next to the shackles and collars she immediately left again. Though the daughters ordeal was still on going. Not even two minutes later they had been collared, shackled, and were kneeling next their mother in front of the desk. Now Master Sanders decided to explain the situation to the daughters.


    “Ok you bitches here’s the deal. Earlier today your mother lost your freedom after her transgressions against this establishment were exposed. As of this moment you two are now the property of this establishment. Now if you don’t know what this place is and does let me explain it to you.”


    “This is a brothel and you are now two of it’s slave whores. As of this moment your vary survival now depends on you servicing this establishment’s customers. You two are also now it’s hardest working whores.”


    “You will work every day for all day straight with NO brakes. Your only rest periods will be between customers or once the brothel closes at night. You will also preform every service offered and then some.


    Understand this you two are the the lowest ranking members of the whores barely ranking above your mother. The slightest infraction will be met with the harshest of punishments. And there will be NO forgiveness within these walls for you two.


    He next snapped his fingers. He first points to the items the “Enforcer” had just brought in. Then he points at Janet Watson. The next thing they know the large men descended on the helpless woman. As she screamed in horror the bouncers began to place the various items on her body. Only once they had finished does anyone realize what Master Sanders had ordered. Janet Watson was now on her hands and knees clad in the apparel of a “Kennel Bitch”.


    As he looked at his brothel’s new resident “Kennel Bitch” a smile of satisfaction came to his face. However his torture of her wasn’t completed by a long shot. As if on cue the third “Enforcer” returned leading the former “Head Madam” on a leash. Not far behind the crawling slave was the bouncer with Master Brutus. While glaring at Janet Watson Master Sanders spoke to her directly.


    “As for you BITCH you are the brothel’s new resident “Kennel Bitch”. Unless you wish to beg me to have your daughters take your place.”


    While the daughters probably didn’t think their mother would sell them out like that Master Sanders had her pegged. After looking back and forth between her daughters and Master Brutus a few times Janet Watson motioned to her ball gag with her paw gloved hand. The gag wasn’t even fully out of her mouth before she started pleading.


    “Please let the dogs rape my daughters instead of me. Please they will make good “Kennel Bitches”. Please I’ll do anything take them instead of me.”


    The daughters were now truly terrified of what was happening. First they had been enslaved and now their mother was pleading for them to be raped by dogs in order to save her own skin. This was made worse by the fact everyone in to room hated them even the slaves. That meant that no one was going to move a finger to help them. They could only cringe as Master Sanders started speaking again.


    “For someone that’s familiar with the rules you sure don’t know how a slave’s supposed to address her master. It seams to me that you rather the dog take you instead.”


    “NO!!!!! Please master have the dog take my daughters! Master they will make the better “Kennel Bitches!” please master have them do it and not me!”


    Now they had moved beyond terrified to a level of fear they hadn’t thought possible. If they didn’t have ball gags in their mouths they would be throwing their mother under the bus themselves. However this man suddenly threw them a lifeline. As he started asking them to do various things to their mother to avoid being raped by the dog they were frantically shaking their heads yes no matter what he said. Now Master Sanders was kinda tiring of this game but he decided see if he could debase the bitch some more.


    “I don’t know it seams your daughters are making a better offer but I’ve got an idea. How about you demonstrate how sincere you are by performing a small task. You see I’ve got a slave over there with a pussy full of dog cum. Now I could really use an obedient slave to not only lick it clean but beg to do it. Just remember if you don’t want to do I’m sure they will.”


    Now Master Sanders wasn’t sure she would actually do this but it was worth a shot. As he had just said the daughters would probably do if she didn’t. Yet after starting to SOB Janet Watson started to plead again.


    “Please master let me lick that slave’s pussy clean. Master please I’ll clean her out good. Please master let me lick her pussy.”


    Finally stopping her Master Sanders had the former “Head Madam” brought forward. Once her ass was positioned in front Miss Watson’s face. Master Sanders gave her the order to start. Along with the warning that if her efforts were not satisfactory she would have to dog on her the moment she finished.


    Even as disgusted by this as she was Janet Watson dove into the pussy in front of her. However even though she was a lesbian she had never eaten out a pussy. She had always been to dominate to preform a task that she considered beneath her. Though now she wasn’t just eating out a pussy like there was no tomorrow but she was eating out a pussy full of dog cum like there was no tomorrow. Because she knew that this man would make good on his threats in a moment’s notice if she didn’t do what he wanted.


    While everyone else was enjoying watching their mother debase herself like that. The daughters were horrified. First by the fact their mother would sink to such depths so they would be thrown to the dogs instead of her. Then by the fact they were helpless to do anything about it. They couldn’t even beg with the ball gags in their mouths. The only thing they could do was wait for the ax to fall.


    They were certain the ax was about to drop once their mother finished. As their owner complemented on the job she did. They were then certain it had fallen when he said she was so good at he couldn’t waste that talent on the dogs. However in their disrepair a glimmer of hope appeared.


    “Now that was a good job. So good you even gave her two orgasms. Now I’m not going to waste good talent like that on the dogs. Especially since it can solve a problem I’ve got here at the brothel.”


    “You see do to all the anal sex the slaves do they end up using a ton of toilet paper. Now that I’ve got a slave with your talent for licking orifices clean we can do away with the toilet paper all together hell we could get rid of the toilets as well. Just think of all the water we could save with you drinking their piss and eating their shit. Now unless you rather beg for the dog to fuck you that is.”


    Janet Watson was now stuck between a rock and a hard place and she knew it. While she had just figured out his plan she was now powerless to do anything about it. Sure she could refuse to beg to be fucked by the dog. However she was also certain it would happen anyway now. Plus there was the threat to make her an ass cleaner.


    While she could resist that for a little while it would still happen. So now she was faced with a choice of being a human toilet and bidet for the rest of her life. Or spending her life being raped by dogs. Ironically it was an easier choice for her to offer up her daughters. Mind you something they noticed as well. Though in the end she realized there was only one option for her.


    “SOB!!! Please master!!! SOB!!! Let!!! SOB!!! Let!!! SOB!!! The!!! SOB!!! Dog Fuck!!!! SOB!!!ME!!!”


    Now Master Sanders had negotiated million dollar deals on three continents. However nothing until the birth of his sons would compare to the satisfaction he felt in that moment. Not only had he manipulated her into doing everything he wanted but he had totally humiliated her by getting her to actually beg for everything. From betraying her own daughters to the pussy cleaning, and finally to being a “Kennel Bitch”. The vary thing she had done all of that to avoid being in the first place.


    Now it didn’t take Master Brutus long to figure out he was getting a new bitch. Once he was brought into the room he immediately recognized the outfit Janet Watson was wearing. While he wanted to take his usual bitch as watched her kneeling in front of the desk. However his training made him desires the sobbing bitch more.


    Now a wave of relief had washed over the daughters. They felt they had dodged a bullet. Though they didn’t believe it until a few seconds later when the dog was released. Now they still couldn’t fully relax until the dog climbed onto their mother’s back. This was also when they were treated to a taste of revenge as their mother’s rape began.


    Now Janet Watson no longer cared about anything that had happened to her so far. Not her and her daughters’ enslavement or the loss of all her possessions. The only thing that she cared about was the large dog cock that had violently been forced into her pussy. Now the last rape had horrific at the time but this one was way worse.


    While that dog had been rough with her. This one was just plane brutal as she felt her lower body being lifted with each thrust. The worst part was this was probably the fourth or fifth time she had been fucked by cock not made of rubber. Her ex husband had only been allowed to fuck her a few times before she kicked him to the curb and now the two dogs.


    Now the previous dog also was stopped after pounding her for a little while. She was certain that no one would help her this time. She was now completely at this animal’s mercy and that was an unknown word to this beast. The only way this assault was going to end was with his cum running out of her pussy.


    Now part of wished not have given them the satisfaction of crying and screaming. She wanted to be able to stoically take this abuse as emotionless as possible. However that wasn’t the case the minute she felt the dog on her she started crying like baby and pleading like a sissy. Now once the dog penetrated her her pleading turned to full blown screaming. Though that still paled in comparison to the dog’s knot entered the picture. Until he had finally knotted her she was in full blown hysterical panic.


    Now new torture was inflicted upon her at this point. She had been in the audience the first time this dog had taken “Head Madam” 3613 and she had watched as the small asian’s stomach expanded when he filled it with cum. However her stomach couldn’t expand like that due to the corset they had put on her. Now as she was inflicted by this god awful pain as her womb was filled to overflowing with cum and it had no where to go.


    Strangely enough Master Sanders attention wasn’t on the suffering of Janet Watson. He had seen that her former lawyer had pulled his cock out and was stroking it. Granted all the while his new sex slave knelt next to him. He was about to point that out when he decided on a little pay back for the sisters instead.


    “Well I guess that’s about all the entertainment we’ll be getting out of her for while. Will you gentlemen be so kind as to put her in her cage in the foyer.”


    The next thing Janet Watson knew the minute the dog turned ass to ass with her. The bouncers began leading it from the room and since she was now tied to it her as well. She was helpless to do anything but scream as she was dragged from the room behind the dog. With their mother gone the daughters soon became the sole recipients of Master Robert Sanders’s wrath.


    “Now that your mother’s fate has been decided it’s you two’s turn. While it was your mother not you that wronged me it wouldn’t be fare for BOTH of you to share her fate. Despite her insistence that you do. So as a showing of my generosity I’ll allow you two to decide which one becomes a “Kennel Bitch” and which one becomes a “Brothel Whore” with a little competition.”


    As he let his words sink in he watched the terror building within the daughters. First they had been enslaved. Then their own mother had sold them out to save herself. Then they had to return the favor. Now they were going to have to sell each other out. Then their was this competition he was talking about to decide which one was thrown to the dogs. They had no idea what it was but they did know that they wouldn’t like it.


    ” My bouncers will take you both to the foyer. You two will then demonstrate how good of a “Brothel Whore” you can be. Once you had at pleased all of them at least twice we will bring you both back to decide. Now I will point out that “Brothel Whores” do work under a time crunch. So they are expected to be experts at pleasuring more than one man at a time.”


    Once he finished speaking the bouncers lead the daughters from the office. Now that they had been taken care of they could get back to business hopefully. He also had to think of some other way to torment those two. Yet his most pressing mater was he needed to fuck the hell out of one of the slaves soon or he was going to burst. Though from the way the lawyer was watching the door told him that getting any business done would require they take a break first.


    ” I know you told me it this morning and even gave me your card but I’ve flat spaced your name.”


    The lawyer realized that he was now the focus of his host quickly pulled his attention away from the suffering of the daughters. He quickly reintroduced himself as David Reeves and not to worry about the oversight. He even was alright with Master Sanders using his first name. Though once he was asked about if he was under a tight schedule. Master Sanders was told that David had cleared his schedule once the bitch had lost her freedom. So he had as much time as possible to get the transfer of assets started.


    “Well then since I also have all day and the brothel is closed today. Why don’t we take a break. After all you have a new slave to preform the claiming ritual with and I need to blow off some steam myself.”


    “So I’ll make my “Head Madam’s” services available to you along with the nicest room in the establishment. Plus anything else you think you may need when you take her.”


    With that said Master Robert Sanders reached into the desk and pulled out a pair of leashes. One for Mr Reeves’s new slave and the other for “Head Madam” 3613. Once the organization’s newest slave owner had lead his leashed slave and “Head Madam” 3613 from the room it was time for another matter to be handled. Master Sanders had to deal with the matter of the slave in his lap.


    “Maria we need to discuss your future. As you may not know I have no need for another slave maid. However the scaring on your body makes you useless as a “Brothel Whore” also. However you could still be useful but it means doing something you may not like.”


    After her quick and fearful response of yes master. He told her the uniform of a slave mistress would cover her scars. Though it also meant she would have to inflict pain and suffering on other slaves. This also would allow her the most freedom in the brothel since she would now be the second highest ranking slave behind the “Head Madam”. However if she could do this she also had the chance of earning her freedom and the status as a “Mistress” within the organization.


    Now he was going to give her a day to decide. She would be taken to a cage to rest while she thought about it. She would also be considered off limits to any sexual use until she decided. Yet if she didn’t take this option then her chances weren’t good. Once he finished two of the “Reds” took her and Brothel Whore 3732 to the basement.


    This still left him with one matter to hand before the sisters got the hard fucking they had been waiting for. Looking at his former “Head Madam” he had to decide her fate. She was supposed to become a “Kennel Bitch”. However his hatred of what she had done had been surpassed by the bitch’s actions. Then he thought about what he had just offered Maria and an idea popped into his head. Thinking quickly he fine tuned the idea before informing the former “Head Madam” of her fate.


    “Now then I’ll give you a choice also. One I sale you as a “Kennel Bitch” to the kennel that trained Brutus. Two you will be that young lady’s training partner. Understand this you will be her sub and practice dummy during this. However if she is able to become a “Mistress” you will be given to her as a OBEDIENT “Puppy Slave”. So be advised either way you WILL end up crawling around barking like the bitch you are but how may dogs end up fucking you is entirely up to you.”


    It took the former “Head Madam” half a second to choose the second option. Though technically she really had no choice. She knew her owner would insure only the most brutal and aggressive dogs would use her at the kennel. Even though she had decided her owner still had more to lump on her.


    “Alright here’s the rules. One your life is now dependent on her success. If she fails you go to the kennel anyway. Two she is to know nothing about this agreement unless I tell her. Three when not helping her train you will be servicing customers as a regular Brothel Whore. You will still wear the uniform of your former position. This is to be a constant reminder of what you had lost. Now will someone take her to the basement and lock her in a cage.”


    Once the last “Red” had take the former “Head Madam” away Master Robert Sanders was finally alone with the sisters. Unfortunately he also had some business he still had to handle. Thankfully the people he had to call wouldn’t be bothered by the sisters’ moaning in the background. So once he had the two of them in a sixty nine and his cock firmly embedded in “Brothel Madam” 3567-B’s ass hole he made his calls.


    Now when the lawyer David Reeves returned two hours later with his exhausted slave in tow there was another man waiting with Master Robert Sanders. The man was quickly identified as the head of the organization’s slave registration bureau. He was there to personally handle the registration of Janet Watson and her daughters as slaves. He would also handle the secretary’s change of ownership while he was there. Granted he also had to examine the secretary following her claiming. Though this wasn’t a problem since the required cum was still was leaking from her pussy, ass hole, and coating her face. Also the room they used did have cameras recording the action so it counted as being witnessed.


    So once the examination was completed David Reeves was awarded the title of “Master” within the organization. He was then told he had also earned all the privileges and rights that now came from his new rank within the organization. –


    Now the secretary was stripped of her former identity and given the standard identification number of 4079. Along with the classification of a “Personal Pleasure Slave”. Though she would still be allowed to use her old identity while in performance of her duties as allowed by her owner. She would also be required to receive the standard slave markings. Though any body modifications beyond the classification and identification number tattoos was entirely up to her owner.


    Now her former owner and mistress Janet Watson was registered as a “Kennel Bitch” identification number 4080. While each of her daughters would share the same number followed with the standard A&B identifying them as female offspring of a slave. Though they would be for the time being classified as Brothel Whores. At least until their owner decided if he wanted them to be “Kennel Bitches” or not.


    With his job now done the head of the organization’s slave registration bureau excuse himself. However as was customary Master Sanders offered the services of any of his slaves the man wished to use. Naturally he excepted and immediately took “Head Madam” 3613 up to a room.


    Now the organizational matters taken care of the two masters got down to the business of taking all of the bitch’s assets. Along with arranging for “Pleasure Slave” 4079 to get her markings like a proper slave. This would take place the same time as the bitch and daughters got theirs.


    The audience was quietly talking amongst themselves as they waited for the start of the performance. The primary subject was the incident that has caused the brothel to be closed for the last week. The topics varied from the bitch had it coming. To was there a new “Head Madam” and if so who was she. Then there was the organizational bigwigs in the front row that made them wonder what was going on.


    The standard invitations only said there would be a spectacle they couldn’t miss. Now since the current “Head Madam” took over those spectacles usually involved her being raped by a massive dog then tortured. However with all the talk about that incident it’s possible they could be the live audience for a snuff film starring the “Head Madam”. However most were dubious of that one. Since the brothel prided itself on the long and arduous lifespans of it’s slaves.


    Now as the lights dimmed all the chatter ceased. The audience’s attention was focused solely on the stage as the spotlight turned on. As “Head Madam” 3613 slowly walked into view applause rang up. While the crowd was confused why she wasn’t with the dog. They were happily to see her. The small asian had become a favorite amongst the Brothel Whores. Do to her readiness to subjugate herself for their enjoyment.


    Though they were now wondering what the grand spectacle was going to be. Unless the dog would be brought in later. Though from the looks of things the standard performance wasn’t going to happen. While this was definitely not to their liking the decided to wait and see what she had to say.


    “Welcome back to our wonderful customers. We are so vary grateful for your participation in tonight’s proceedings. Now I’m sure many have many questions from the incident that has caused this establishment to be closed. To the location of my canine Master Brutus.”


    Now I must take full responsibility for the incident that has so inconvenienced all of you. Also understand that my bodily orifices will be brutality paying the price for your sexual frustrations following this performance. Now for those who were wondering Master Brutus is well. Though he has found a more deserving bitch. Sadly that means my small body will no longer be the victim of frequent brutal assaults.


    Now this also means I will have more time to be subject to your abuses. So don’t worry my suffering for your enjoyment will never cease. We have even put up a suggestion box so you all can recommend new abuses and humiliations for us slaves.


    “Now tonight we will be introducing our establishment’s newest accusations. Along giving the proper acknowledgment to one of our special guests accomplishments. To this ends it’s also my privilege to welcome these distinguished guests and the newest members of this establishment.


    “Now then without farther ado let me introduce Master David Reeves and his slave #4079. Tonight you will get to watch as she receives her slave markings and is branded. But this isn’t all you can expect. You will see three other slaves also receive their markings before being branded.”


    Now this show isn’t just that. Us “Brothel Whores” will be putting on show for you as well. And before you ask I will be getting ravaged by a large dog before the shows over. In fact how about we began tonight’s performance with that very thing.


    Now her speech had been accompanied by scattered applause with exception of the announcement about the slaves being marketed and branded. They loved that but it was still well below her usual levels. At least until she announced that she was about to be given to the dog.


    “Now this isn’t going to be the only time you see this tonight. Us whores have a special surprise for you our loyal customers for the end of the show. Now to tide you you all over until then and to get you all in the mood to give us whores the hard poundings we all deserve. With that said how about you watch me get ravaged by a large dog to get this show started.”


    The moment she finished speaking “Head Madam” 3613 fell to her knees. Next one of the “Pinks” came onto the stage carrying a length of chain. She then attached one end to the stage and the other to “Head Madam” 3613’s collar. The chain was just long enough to allow her to move a couple of feet but not allow her to stand up. Once the chain was attached “Head Madam” 3613 began to frantically pull on it before giving up and addressing the crowd.


    “Well folks looks like I won’t be able to crawl away. I hope you don’t mind that I struggle some anyway. After all this dog is going to be painfully pounding me into submission. Still I shouldn’t be the be the one to be giving the command to release my rapist. So that I’m truly powerless to prevent what’s going to happen to me it’s only fare that you get to give it instead. So while I struggle in vain how about you all yell as loudly as possible to release the beast. Also during the action don’t worry about hurting my feelings by feelings by chanting “Pound on the Bitch” I’m sure my rapist will oblige you.”


    “Head Madam” 3613 immediately backed as far forward as possible. She then began to jerk on the chain as hard as possible. Her small body was shaking from the the force she was using as she frantically tugged on the chain. Her struggling to on more urgency as the great dane was lead onto stage and a roar rose from the crowd.


    “RELEASE THE BEAST!!!!!!!!!”


    Even as the dog bolted for her the chant rang up.


    “POUNDED ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!”


    As she said the dog was all to happy to oblige it’s audience as latched on to “Head Madam” 3613. A scream of terror escaped her lips as the dog easily twice her weight grabbed a hold of her hips. “Head Madam” 3613’s fear wasn’t part of the act at this point. The violence this dog was showing her had triggered a flashback of Master Brutus’s last rape. As the dog pulled her pussy towards his pistoning cock all she could focus on was the chanting.


    “POUNDED ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!”


    The chanting was suddenly broken by an ear splitting scream as “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy was painfully speared by the massive cock. While during the weeks as the personal human slave bitch of Master Brutus “Head Madam” 3613 had enjoyed several aspects of him fucking her. However the initial penetration was never one of them.


    It always felt like she was being torn open. Then there was the lack of time to adjust to the penetration before the pounding began. Now once she had chance to adjust it was a different story there she actually had to suppress a few orgasms to maintain the illusion of being raped.


    Though if the crowd would have looked closer during these occasions they’d actually seen her thrusting her hips back. Now when she would be alone with him that was a different story. Then she could be the willing bitch. Just she couldn’t admit it to anyone but her master. Though with the major change coming in her life tonight she was now going to have to tell at least one more person.


    She did suspected that the sisters knew but they were devotees of personal humiliation for the sake of customer satisfaction also. That’s why she had asked them to take over the announcer duties following this performance. They could debase themselves to the satisfaction of the audience and be sexy as hell doing it with their nearly perfect synchronisation.


    Now since her screams had died down the chanting had started up again. This of course then effected the dog’s efforts. They had been working with all the dogs for the last few weeks for this particular effect. So “Head Madam” 3613 found herself being fucked even harder. Naturally this got the crowd to chant even load and of course then the dog stepped up his efforts in a cycle that had “Head Madam” 3613 trapped in the center.


    This was especially problematic for her do to her building orgasm. While she was desperately trying to suppress it her willpower was quickly fading. Then she felt the knot slam past her pussy lips pushing her to the vary edge. Until the sensation of finally being knotted gave that last nudge she needed.


    The audience was shocked into silence by “Head Madam” 3613’s screams. These weren’t to usual screams of pain or terror she normally would do. These were screams of orgasmic bliss as the small asian’s body was rocked by and earth shattering orgasm.


    The insensitivity of the orgasm was so severe that “Head Madam” 3613’s strength gives out and her upper body collapses to the stage. She is still conscious but her body now hangs limp front the large dog cock it’s impaled by. If this wasn’t enough to cause the wave of applause the dazed and confused expression on her face breaches that dam.


    It is obvious that the dog had just truly claimed her as his bitch. A fact the sisters will quickly decided to add to the proceedings as they take the stage. They walked as seductively as possible as they approached the limp form of “Head Madam” 3613. While “Brothel Madam” 3567-B picked up the microphone from next to “Head Madam” 3613’s body both of the sisters ran an arm under her shoulders.


    They then proceeded to lift “Head Madam” 3613 to her knees. Only once she was kneeling in front of the crowd did “Brothel Madam” 3567-A grab “Head Madam” 3613 by her hair and force her to look upon the audience. They then proceeded to question her regarding her reaction and the state it left her in. “Head Madam” 3613 was in no condition to lie as she truthfully and excitedly answered all of their questions.


    “You enjoyed that didn’t you?”


    “Yes!”


    You want him to fuck you again and again how ever he wants whenever he wants?”


    “Yes I’ll Fuck him again whenever he wants and however he wants for the rest of my life!”


    “You want to be this dog’s human slave bitch don’t you?”


    “Yes I want to give myself over to him mind, body, and sole the be used however he wishes!”


    “You will crawl behind him on a leash like a good doggy bitch waiting for him to fuck your dog slut body won’t you?”


    “OH God! Yes how I want to submit to my owner and master that way!”


    “Then you will swear an oath of submission to your new doggy master won’t you?”


    “OH GOD YES!!!! I swear before God and these witnesses that from this moment on I will live only for my doggy master. My body will be his to use only how and when he wishes until the day that I die.”


    By the time they finished the dog had been able to pull from “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy. After hooking a leash to “Head Madam” 3613’s collar the sisters nudged her towards her new master. They then instructed her to crawl to her master beg to clean his cock. Finally to present the end of her leash to him as a show of his dominance over her. Now the crowd was so focused on “Head Madam” 3613 nodding her head yes throughout that they failed to see the sisters rubbing the end of the leash through “Head Madam” 3613’s messy pussy.


    Immediately once the sisters finished giving her the instructions “Head Madam” 3613 eagerly complied. Naturally the sisters followed behind her so the crowd would be able to hear everything. From the desperation in “Head Madam” 3613’s voice as she plead to suck the dog’s cock clean. The crowd loved how the slurping sounds “Head Madam” 3613 made were broadcasted throughout the theater.


    Though it was the way the dog quickly grabbed the end of the leash and proceeded to drag his new personal human slave bitch off stage they loved the most. Applause rang out as the small asian struggled to keep up as she crawled behind the trotting dog on her hands and knees. What the crowd couldn’t see was that once the dog had his new bitch backstage he immediately mounted her again.


    Though the sisters did know about and had been expecting it once the dog smelled the end of the leash. They were even able to see “Head Madam” 3613 happily receiving her first fucking as the dog’s official slave bitch. Though they couldn’t enjoy the show their friend was putting on. For they now had their own show to preform. Seeing the crowd was eager to see what happened next they addressed the audience.


    “Well folks since your previous hostess has been called to take care of other commitments it falls on us to finish tonight’s proceedings. But don’t you worry about the “Head Madam” she will be back for another performance tonight. Now to start things off we should properly introduce ourselves.”


    “We are “Brothel Madams” 3567-A and 3567-B. While we have had the privilege of servicing most of you all in the past we should tell our guests a little about ourselves. We are identical twin sisters. We are fully trained in the erotic arts and we or honored to have the privilege of debasing ourselves for your viewing pleasure tonight.”


    ” Now with that formality taken care of we got a special treat for you all. You see it’s a special moment when a slave girl gets marked. As our bodies are permanently tagged with the marks of subjugation we make the transition from our misguided past lives into our rightful positions of servitude. Unfortunately this critical point in a slave’s life is rarely witnessed buy a select few.”


    However tonight four different slaves will undergo this right of passage before you all. Now unfortunately do to issues we can’t go into at the moment. We will have to split these up into two separate performances. But don’t you worry we “Brothel Whores” will be giving our own performances to fill the gap and commemorate this special occasion in the lives of these slaves.”


    Now then why don’t we bring forward the first of our new sisters. Let us introduce you to Samantha. She was a secretary that fell under the control of her employer. Now for reasons unknown this employer never allowed her this right of passage. Now poor Samantha was then denied the enlightenment that comes from having your previous identity stripped from you and being able to discover a female’s proper position once the distraction of her past life was removed.”


    “Now tonight we get to see this injustice be corrected. So Samantha can finally have have the distraction of her past life removed and can began her journey of female subjugation. Now without farther ado here is Samantha.”


    As the crowd cheered Samantha was pulled onto stage by the chain on her collar. Save for her slave shackles and collar she was completely naked. With the upcoming proceedings in mind her arms were shackled in front of her and she had a bright red ball gag wedged behind her teeth. She was made to parade before the crowd before a chain was lowered from the ceiling.


    Now the crowd could tell Samantha was a new slave by the humiliation and fear from her public display that shown on her face. This would only increase as her wrist shackles were attached to the chain and she was hoisted on to the tips of her toes. Now she was totally helpless to prevent what was about to happen to her.


    Several carts were wheeled over to the dangling slave girl. These were followed by a large man and his asian slave the sisters immediately recognized despite the ski mask he wore. Now the Tattoo Master from the facility was more than happy to oblige the brothel’s request for a public marking but he still wanted his identity concealed. Well that and twenty four hours with “Head Madam” 3613’s tight ass hole.


    Just as their stepmother had done with them months before. The sisters quickly and quietly discussed what markings and piercings Samantha was to receive. They also used this opportunity to detail what the other slaves would receive as well. Finally the sisters called for quite from the audience so the Tattoo Master could begin.


    Now the crowd was allowed to cheer as Samantha screamed during the body hair removal process. However while her piercings and mound was tattooed they restrained themselves to quietly taking amongst each other. Until finally Samantha was no more and they were introduced to Pleasure Slave 4079.


    After Pleasure Slave 4079 was again paraded around in front of them. At which time her newly pierced nipples and clit was proudly displayed the applause rained down freely. Meanwhile while the Tattoo Master retreated temporary from the stage to prepare for the others they sisters were getting ready to signal the next performance as Pleasure Slave 4079 was taken off stage.


    “Well folks it looks like we have properly sent her on the path of a lifetime degradation and servitude. Now while the preparations for the other new slaves to be sent on this path are made. Why don’t we let you enjoy another slave’s misfortune. For it seams that Little Red Riding Hood is about to get in some trouble along her way to grandma’s house.”


    The sisters quickly ducked off of stage as Brothel Whore 2382-B2 came skipping onto stage. While she had the required hood and cape her outfit didn’t leave much to the imagination. Her primary attire was the standard Brothel Whore apparel of a white baby doll negligee stockings and high heels. Though these were on full display since her cape only came midway down her back.


    Now the pieces of her normal uniform she wasn’t wearing were the shackles and collar. This was do to the nature of this performance. Since they were to still play a part they were kept handy for that part of the performance in the basket she was carrying. Other than that Brothel Whore 2382-B2 looked like she would any day on the floor right down to her red hair being in the standard pigtails.


    Brothel Whore 2382-B2 was midway across the stage when a gray and white dog suddenly appears in her path. The dog is a vary large malamute but as far as most in the crowd think it’s a actual wolf. The appearance of the dog stops Brothel Whore 2382-B2 in her tracks. As she takes a step back the dog begins to growl at her. Now Brothel Whore 2382-B2 begins to frantically look around for a escape route.


    Brothel Whore 2382-B2 quickly turns and takes of running. However the dog easily catches her. She had only taken few steps when the dog grabs a hold of her cape and pulls her to the ground. Brothel Whore 3567-B screams in terror as the dog drags her back to where they started from. Once there the dog releases her. Only Brothel Whore 2382-B2 tries to run again.


    The dog pounces immediately on to her back sending Brothel Whore 2382-B2 crashing on to the ground again. Rising to her hands an knees Brothel Whore 2382-B2 prepares to make another brake for safety. However before she can act again the dog acts first. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 can only scream in horror as suddenly the dog lands on her back. Any attempt to escape is immediately ended once his fore paws wrap around her hips and he growls menacingly into her ear. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 can only cry as she waits for the inevitable rape now. As the dog begins trusting his cock in search of her vulnerable pussy she pleads with the dog to let her go.


    The pleas only drive the dog to double it’s efforts the claim her as his bitch. A ear piercing scream of terror sounds out when the dog finds his mark. As her pussy is suddenly impaled by they dog’s cock she hears another menacing growl next to her ear. This is the dog’s way of informing Brothel Whore 2382-B2 that she is now his bitch. The newly claimed doggy slave bitch can only hang her head in shame as she weeps.


    The crowd on the other hand was loving it. While Brothel Whore 2382-B2 had only done one other dog show she was still a favorite. She wasn’t a screamer like “Head Madam”3613 but the way Brothel Whore 2382-B2’s small body trembled in terror throughout her canine sexual assault was something they deeply enjoyed. Then there was the way she whimpered like a little scared puppy with each thrust of the dog’s cock.


    The expression on Brothel Whore 2382-B2’s face suddenly changed from shameful humiliation back to terror when she feels the dog’s knot sliding into her pussy. This means the most dreaded part was now approaching. She could only let out temporary sigh of relief when it slid back out for after cycling in and out of her several more times it finally trapping itself within her pussy.


    The dog on the other hand kept thrusting as he work his expanding knot deeper into Brothel Whore 2382-B2’s pussy. Until he finally lodged it as deeply as her could tying the two of them together. Once the dog had knotted her Brothel Whore 2382-B2 felt him unload his cum inside of her.


    Farther shamed by this fact she let her upper body collapse to the ground. She then buried her head in her arms and loudly wept. As she was sobbing her eyes out the dog turned ass to ass with her. Now the plan for the performance was for a bouncer playing the woods man to find her. He would then proceed to rape and enslave her. The performance would then end with Brothel Whore 2382-B2 being dragged away in chains.


    However the dog decided to change the ending himself when something off stage peeked his interest. His ears suddenly tuned into something only he heard. The next thing anyone know he was headed backstage with Brothel Whore 2382-B2 dragging behind him screaming all the way. The bouncer ironically was about to step onto stage at that moment but the sisters quickly stopped him while they adjusted the performance. So instead of the bouncer now the sisters were going on in his place.


    “Well folks it looks like The Big Bad Wolf decided to take his new bitch home to play some more.”


    As the laughter of the crowd merged with the cheers the Tattoo Master returned to the stage. He was followed by all the equipment and three struggling captives. As Janet Watson and her daughters were forced to kneel before the crowd the sisters began speaking again.


    ” Well people it’s time for our next enslavement ceremony of the night and it’s a special one. You see these are not just three random slaves people. But a mother and her daughters. Farther more people the mother has been found guilty of major violations of the Organizational Code. So as punishment she isn’t just being enslaved along with her daughters. But she has been sentenced to spend the rest of her life as the lowest of the lows when it comes to sex slaves.”


    “That’s right folks you are looking at a soon to be “Gimp Bitch”.


    The applause was through the roof upon hearing that. They had been actually shocked into silence when the saw the three family members dragged out and recognized them. Then they heard that the biggest bitch in the universe Janet Watson was not only being made into a “Kennel Bitch” but she had finally pissed off the wrong person so that wasn’t even a low enough pit to throw her into. So now she was going to be a “Gimp Bitch” a slave so low that even “Kennel Bitches” pissed on them and they would get to watch. This was better then watching the Brothel Whores being raped by dogs in their eyes.


    Now Janet Watson was also shocked by that news. As far as she knew she was just going to be a “Kennel Bitch” but this was the worst fate possible for a slave save maybe a “Stable Filly”. Though that ass hole that now owned her would of considered that to short and a merciful life for her. Even though she knew it was pointless Janet Watson panicked and attempted to run.


    She had only taken a single step when a cattle prod was shoved into her stomach and turned on. This sent her to the stage floor writhing around in agony. Though once it had started to pass Janet Watson was hit again. The crowd was cheering as Janet received several more successive zaps. Though when they finally stopped Janet Watson had a new reason to be concerned.


    For holding the cattle prod was her former pain slave Maria Espinosa. Only now she was attired in the uniform of a mistress and based on the look on her face was barely controlling her rage at her former owner. This became apparent when Maria grabbed a handful of Janet Watson’s hair and proceeded to pull her back to her original spot by her scalp. Only once she was back in place did the sisters continue.


    “Now let us have the privilege to introduce you to Mistress Espinosa. While she is the organization’s newest mistress she has a bright future ahead of her. Mistress Espinosa has already shown a natural talent for inflicting pain on slaves and will be putting on a demonstration following this ceremony using your hostesses as her victims.”


    The audience was going out of their minds but Maria was deeply concerned. While getting to have her way with those two was going to be fun. She also had to be careful. With her freedom hanging by a thread her fortunes could change in a heart beat should she permanently damage the sisters. She was already supposed to torture Master Sanders’s favorite personal slave as a final test but now she was also going to have to publicly torture his prized brothel whores as well.


    She was able to calm her nerves some by the time the three were strung up. Still it was a lot of pressure for someone who had only been wielding the whip for a few days now. Especially considering her scars made her useless as a slave for anything but “Kennel Bitches”, “Stable Fillies”, and snuff films. Though giving frequency the slaves in this brothel were given to dogs she had a good guess as to where she would end up.


    Instead of focusing on this dilemma Mistress Maria turned her attention to her former tormentors. They had made a small incision in Janet Watson’s throat and were going through the process of severing her vocal cords. They did a simple incision on each of her lower legs. The tendons they then severed would prevent her from ever walking again except on her hands and knees.


    Next they went through the hair removal process. Only in Janet Watson’s case this was for all of her hair. Her head was shaved before the cream was applied from head to toe. Once the cream was finally removed Janet Watson was now permanently bald and in shock Now she didn’t even react when her nipples, clit, and tongue were pierced. Though her tattoos garnered somewhat of a reaction.


    It was when she was branded that Janet Watson truly came around. This was just in time for the latex mask to be placed over her head. Only once it was permanently secured was Janet Watson truly destroyed. Finally once the latex body suit along with the standard “Kennel Bitch” gloves, boots, and corset were on her was the transformation complete.

    She was covered from head to toe with latex. Her mask had openings for her eyes, nostrils, and mouth. Her body was similarly covered. With her breasts hanging exposed through holes and a hole in the crouch allowing access to her pussy and ass hole. The only other exposed flesh was a small circles on her right and left ass cheeks where she had been branded. A letter S was seared into her right side and on her left was the outline of a woman on her hands and knees being fucked by a dog.


    As a final touch her collar was then welded shut followed by her wrist and ankle shackles. Only then was “Gimp Bitch” 4080 lowered to the floor. Where she then collapsed into a heap. Though Mistress Maria knew there was one last torment in store for her. A couple more shocks from the cattle prod had “Gimp Bitch” 4080 up in time to see Master Brutus being lead onto stage.


    By the time Brothel Whores 4080-A and 4080-B had their markings and piercings “Gimp Bitch” 4080 was knotted ass to ass with Master Brutus. Though they would also have one final surprise as their screams echoed throughout the theater as they too were branded. The final degradation was the two were made to take turns pleasuring Mistress Maria. After they were lead away one of the televisions tuned over to the brothel floor. The crowd then got to watch was the two daughters were then secured into the pillaries for the reminder of the weekend.


    Now even as the daughters were being lead away the sisters were stripped out of their teddies and being strung up. This was also when the twins made their appearance as they carried on several whips and other pain giving implements. They then knelt at Mistress Maria’s feet and would present her with the different implements as she covered the sisters’ bodies with welts.


    The crowd loved how the sisters would scream and trash around after every strike. However this was mostly playing to the audience. While Mistress Maria’s blows were definitely painful they still paled in comparison to what the sisters had endured at the facility and from the “Reds”. Though they also were thankful since they had another performance tonight and would still have to work the floor tonight.


    Now once the whipping was completed the sisters obediently dropped to their hands and knees. They then proceeded to kiss Mistress Maria’s boots as they thanked her for whipping them. Mistress Maria final act was to give the audience a bow before she grabbed both Master Brutus and “Gimp Bitch” 4080’s leashes.


    As she lead those two away the sisters donned garter belts to hold up their stockings but elected to leave their teddies laying on the stage floor. This way all of the welts and bruises would be visible. After taking several different poses for the crowd to see the evidence of their suffering the sisters continued with the show.


    ” We hope you all enjoyed that but it’s time to move on. Tonight we get to introduce you to The Kennel Bitch Brothel’s news slave. With the popularity our “Head Madam’s” services have garnered it’s become necessary to bring in some help. To that end this young lovely was acquired.”


    As the sisters gesture to the side of the stage. The spotlight eliminates two of the “Reds” dragging a terrified asian slave in a white teddy onto the stage. As they get closer the crowd can see this slave is almost identical looking to “Head Madam” 3613 save for the fact she had white hair. Now if it wasn’t for the fact that this slave didn’t have a branding scar on her was they would have assumed that “Head Madam” 3613 had dyed her hair and tried to pass herself of as another slave.


    However once the slave was with the sisters “Head Madam” 3613 crawled onto stage herself. Of course she was now being followed by her new doggy master as he held the handle to her leash in his mouth. Now once “Head Madam” 3613 joined them the expression on the new slaves face turned to a mix of happiness and horror as she looked at the “Head Madam”. Now those close enough to see this realized the two knew each other and were probably related. Yet they would have to wait for the sisters to pass the microphone to “Head Madam” 3613 to find out.


    “Greetings again to our loyal customers. It is my privilege to introduce my cousin Brothel Whore 3612. Now the two of us were enslaved together however this is the first time we’ve seen each other since that day. You see my cousin here was a virgin at the time of our enslavement. So we were separated and sent to different training facilities.”


    “Now you all know about my expertise in the erotic arts but her’s is what you want to hear about. Unfortunately her training is quite up to snuff. You see she has had very little training before she was sold as a “Pleasure Slave”. Now do to this her owner quickly tired of her and traded her in for a newer model. Naturally I know I can count on you all to help her catch up with the rest of us. But until then how about you get to watch a incestuous sex slave family reunion.”


    Brothel Whore 3612 could only beg for it not to happen as her cousin advanced on her. Before she could do anything “Head Madam” 3613 had pushed Brothel Whore 3612 onto her back. The young asian slave let out a whimper as her cousin climbed on top of her. The next thing she knew “Head Madam” 3613’s lips were on her’s.


    Brothel Whore 3612 could feel her cousin’s tongue trying to force her lips apart. However she wouldn’t allow it access until one “Head Madam” 3613’s hands began to fondle her breast. As Brothel Whore 3612 gasped from her cousin’s groping her mouth was suddenly invaded by the probing tongue.


    Brothel Whore 3612 is naturally shocked by her cousin’s behavior. Since her enslavement Brothel Whore 3612 has lived in fear. First during her limited training. Then once she had been sold and finally deflowered. Then when her owner told her he was selling her to a brothel.


    The worst was those two days she was kept in the box. She had been so happy when the two women in red teddies pulled her out then actually gave her something to wear. Even though the teddy didn’t have any panties she had been glad to at least have something on. Though this quickly turned to dread when Brothel Whore 3612’s arms were shackled behind her back and she was lead away.


    Then true horror set in as she saw the three women hanging from the ceiling. Brothel Whore 3612 watched in terror as everything was done to the older woman. Then again as the younger two were branded. Next she was certain that horrible things were about to happen to her when the two twin sisters were tortured for the entertainment of the crowd before she herself was dragged onto the stage.


    Then came the glimmer of hope that suddenly turned back into dread. She saw her cousin for the first time since that dreadful day. Then she saw the large dog following her while holding her leash in it’s mouth. That’s when she remembered what those twin sisters had called this place The Kennel Bitch Brothel. While her training wasn’t that thorough she did know what a “Kennel Bitch” was and instantly understood the implications of the name and the dog following her cousin.


    She was then shocked by what her cousin said regarding the customers competing her training. Before the she finally dropped and she saw her inevitable rape happening. Though it wasn’t going to be from the source she expected but by her cousin herself. Now her cousin’s tongue was in her mouth and her hand was playing with her breast.


    Though now came the worst part she was actually enjoying what her cousin was doing and had started to return the kiss. The way her cousin’s fingers danced over her nipple was sending shivers down to Brothel Whore 3612’s pussy. She actually let out a sigh of regret when her cousin broke the kiss and began to nibble on her ear lobe. Though this was the first time her cousin actually spoke to her also.


    “Relax and don’t fight this. We are not the only family members here that have to do this. Besides it’s actually very fun to make love to another slave.”


    Then to drive her point home about the family members Brothel Whore 3612’s attention was directed beside them. Brothel Whore 3612 was shocked to see the twin sisters not only copying them but they were in a sixty nine position licking each other’s pussies. Her gaze was then pulled back to her cousin as she looked her in the eyes. Brothel Whore 3612 then saw something she hadn’t expected in her cousin’s eyes.


    It was something that had become so foreign to her genuine affection. Her last owner only look at her with contempt. Like she was beneath him and not even a human. Her cousin was totally different on how she looked on her. Though there was still a sadness in her gaze that was worrisome to Brothel Whore 3612.


    Brothel Whore 3612 had good reason to be concerned. “Head Madam” 3613 wished she had more time to prepare her cousin for the coming onslaught once she hit the floor. However the only thing she could do to prepare her was to make love to her. Though even then it would have to be limited. Technically they should have already been in a sixty nine like the the sisters. Yet her cousin was so afraid that if she had rushed her there was a chance she could shut down.


    Yet now that she had relaxed some “Head Madam” 3613 knew they had to step things up. The sisters bless their hearts had been providing a distraction to the crowd. They had already eaten each other to at least two orgasms and now were scissoring their pussies together. “Head Madam” needed to move things along before the crowd decided to give the command for her doggy master to rape her again.


    Whispering in her cousin’s ear “Head Madam” 3613 told her they had to eat each other out now or things could turn violent on them. With that said ” Head Madam” 3613 turned around. As she buried her face in her cousin’s pussy. “Head Madam” 3613 lowered her own to Brothel Whore 3612’s lips.


    After hearing her cousin sob a few times “Head Madam” 3613 felt a tongue go to work on her snatch. Knowing this was probably the only thing she could do to comfort her terrified cousin “Head Madam” 3613 went to work herself. “Head Madam” 3613’s only concern was giving her cousin the greatest orgasm of her life. So with her attention focused on administering every cunningless technique she could to her cousin’s pussy “Head Madam” 3613 hadn’t been paying attention to her new master.


    The dog had been watching the four slaves having their lesbian show and wanted in. Particularly he wanted at that little piece of ass under his bitch. However his bitch was in his way to that sweet smelling pussy. Though his bitch was also positioned nearly perfectly for him to take her.


    Still he decided to sample the other pussy first. He had already fucked his bitch several times since he conquered her and was in the mood for a bit of variety. So he quickly moved his bitch’s head aside to get at that pussy himself. Naturally he threw in a growl for good measure to remind his bitch she belonged to him.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 knew her cousin would eventually become a dog’s human slave bitch the same as her she hadn’t planned on what was happening. Though after that growl she knew she couldn’t disobey her master. She also had quickly learned earlier that once her master’s sights was set on something there was no stopping him. So her cousin would be getting claimed here and now regardless of what either of the cousins felt about it.


    Now Brothel Whore 3612 despite the circumstances had been enjoying her cousin’s affections. Though when the dog suddenly startled to lick her pussy that changed. While inexperienced she did recognize the difference immediately. Though before she could move to much in her panicked start her cousin had suddenly turned around and was holding her down as she whispered in her ear again.


    “I didn’t want this to happen so soon. But you must understand this fact about this brothel. All of the slaves are expected to service dogs as well as the customers. Several of us also have dogs that technically own us and we have to obey them like any other slave would their master. Unfortunately this dog owns me and has expressed his desire to own you as well.”


    “Once this desire has been expressed neither you or I can now refuse him. Now you must do exactly as I tell you. When he is ready I will help you get into position. You must take your middle finger and shove it up your ass hole to block off access. Trust me as much as your not going to like him in your pussy you will hate it up your ass worse.”


    The look of horror on Brothel Whore 3612’s face was indescribable as she was pulled back onto her knees. This look only would intensify once she saw the dog’s fully erect cock pointed at her. Now the look finally shifted to look like she was being murdered once she was positioned for the coming onslaught. Plus what her cousin told her next wasn’t helpful.


    “The dogs are trained to fuck human bitches harder when they scream, cry, plead, and or resist in any way. While they are brutal during the first three you must never and I mean never resist. They will practically maul you if you resist them only to brutality rape you afterwards. Now this will will be humiliating and painful but I will be with you during it. And don’t forget what I told you about blocking your ass hole.”


    With her advice given “Head Madam” 3613 addressed the crowd. Naturally her announcement about her cousin’s current predicament was extremely popular. Though there was some disappointment regarding the fact they wouldn’t get use her themselves until next weekend. Now what they didn’t hear was her telling the sisters to have Brothel Whore 3732 standing by off stage. Though once the dog climbed on top of his new bitch they wouldn’t have cared if the theater was on fire.


    Now Brothel Whore 3612’s first dog rape was just as popular as her cousin’s. Right down to her collar being chained to the dog’s. Then her having to follow it around just as her cousin had to. Though this time as Brothel Whore 3612 was lead off of stage they had the added spectacle of “Head Madam” 3613 crawling ahead of the two on her own leash.


    Now the sisters had felt just as bad as “Head Madam” 3613 had during the incident. Though they also knew that “Head Madam” 3613 would also help her through the ordeal. They did wish they could help her also but they had to perform the final act and afterwards they wouldn’t be in the position to help anyone let alone themselves.


    “Well folks we hope you enjoyed that surprise performance. Because we actually have a special encore planned. You See several of our whores will be undergoing their own claimings tonight. Everyone of these whores will then be expected to submit to the same abuse and humiliation until they are finally conquered by the dogs the same as our “Head Madam” was. Now let’s bring out the unfortunate victims and their soon to be doggy masters.”


    ” Now we have another special treat for you all. Each of you have an envelope taped under your chair. Inside of it you will find the command for the dogs to take their bitches. Once all of the dogs and bitches are in position as loudly as possible yell that command. As a added bonus the chant from the “Head Madam’s” earlier performance will have the same effect on these dogs as well. Though you’re envelope will also contain a even more effective chant So please help insure these bitches get the brutal pounding they deserve.”


    The crowd started cheering as three of the “Brothel Whores” were dragged into stage. They all were already had their arms behind their backs and the hobble chains in place. Though the applause would only increase once the audience recognized Brothel Whore 2382-B2 with them. Now the sisters were also in for their own surprise or at least that’s how the crowd was to see it.


    For once the others were kneeling in front of the breeding stands they too were secured and forced to kneel themselves. Now Brothel Whore 2382-B2 would become the permanent bitch to the malamute that had claimed her earlier. The two other Bitches were a petite blonde and brunette that had a rottweiler and a German Shepherd claiming them. The sisters on the other hand both were to be claimed by the great danes from the episode with the bitch in the classroom.


    The five victims could only wait helplessly as the bouncers hurried off of the stage. Now even as the sisters were being secured every member of the audience had pulled out the envelopes and were waiting to give the command. Once all the bouncers were clear a roar arouse from the audience that was heard throughout the brothel.


    “TAKE YOUR BITCHES BOYS!!!!!!!”


    There was no stopping what happened next. Before the bouncers had left each dog had it’s respective bitches’ pussy juice smeared on it’s snout. So once the command was given each dog bolted for his bitch. Now the dogs had barely mounted the girls when the chanting started. Though it also had a unforseen result. For once “Head Madam” 3613’s canine master heard it she was suddenly made an unofficial part of the performance. Now poor Brothel Whore 3612 watched in horror as her cousin and the five slaves on stage were mercilessly raped while the crowd chanted.


    “MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!! POUND ON THE BITCHES!!!! MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!! POUND ON THE BITCHES!!!!MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!!”


    To the satisfaction of the audience they got both as everyone of the slaves were screaming away while they were ruthlessly pounded. Though there was one final victim. The command and chanting was so loud that Master Brutus had also heard it. So while all the others were getting brutality fucked. “Gimp Bitch” 4080 was getting her own pounding within her cage on the brothel floor.


    Now as with “Head Madam” 3613 weeks before once the dogs finished with them each slave had her collar chained to the collar of their respective canine master. They were then lead to the floor where each one had a breeding stand waiting. They would then service customers for the rest of the night. Between the dogs taking them.


    Now over the next few weeks the bitches were slowly conquered by their doggy masters. The sisters were obviously the first. While Brothel Whores 2382-B2 and 3612 were last in that group broken. Now through the weeks and months that followed every slave in the brothel went through the same ordeal. Though several ended up sharing a master like “Head Madam” 3613 and her cousin. Now the twins ended up with a pair of rottweilers each that loved to double team them but that’s a story for another day.


    To be continued . . . . . . .


  • Haunted by the Futa Ghost 5: Futanari Watch Porn

    Font size : +


    The two new futas jerk each other’s cocks as they watch a video on the internet. Lori has no idea the blonde in the tape is her gender-swapped boyfriend Chris.

    Haunted by the Futa Ghost
    Chapter Five: Futanari Watch Porn
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    “You were so beautiful dancing last night, Sayuri-chan,” Mitsuko-hime purred when I arrived at the onsen to bathe. She sat on the edge, still in her black kimono, her obi tied behind her back in a beautiful, thick bow of red.

    “Thank you, Ōjo-sama,” I said, bowing to her, my cheeks warming.

    “You don’t have to be so formal with me,” she said, moving closer, her lips so red. I wanted to kiss them again. I had trouble sleeping last night, my pussy growing so wet between my thighs every time I thought of our shared kiss in the steamy waters yesterday. “Not after our kiss.”

    “You’re the daimyo’s daughter,” I blushed as her hands cupped my cheeks. She moved closer. I could smell jasmine on her. “It wouldn’t be appropriate”

    “Neither would this,” she said and tilted her head, leaning closer.

    I trembled, our lips drawing together. My head cocked to the opposite side, our noses missing. Her lips brushed mine. So sweet. So warm. Her fingers tightened on my cheeks as she kissed me. My heart quickened. She was so beautiful.

    I closed my eyes and pretended she was my Ōjo-sama, my wife. My hands went around her waist. I didn’t care that we were both girls. I held her hips as our lips moved, kissing each other, loving each other.

    It was wondrous.

    And then she broke the kiss, her eyes so sad.

    “What?” I panted.

    “My father is looking for a husband for me,” she whispered. “I wish you were a man, Sayuri-chan.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    500 years later…

    Chris’s question hung in the air as Miyu pulled away. The Japanese schoolgirl, a futanari-schoolgirl, adjusted her blouse, her cock thrusting before her coated in cunt cream. Cum leaked out of Chris’s pussy, freshly fucked by Miyu’s girl-dick. Chris had been a boy only an hour ago. And then a Japanese ghost had sucked on his cock while he masturbated before fucking him, transforming him into the busty blonde leaning against the hallway’s wall, jizz leaking down her thighs.

    “We do nothing,” Miyu said, her voice cold and reserved despite the passion they just shared. Chris was ashamed at how much her new, feminine body had loved being fucked by the schoolgirl’s dick.

    “But what about the ghost?” Chris asked. “And that tentacle demon?”

    “Yokai,” corrected Miyu. “He is called Yokubō-no-Tako.”

    “Whatever it’s called, it took Mariah.” She was Chris’s partner in an art projected they had been working on in the nearly deserted school. While Chris was being gender-swapped by the ghost, the tentacle monster had molested and then kidnapped Mariah to another dimension. “How do we get her back?”

    “We don’t,” Miyu said. “I do. You are not a miko. You do not know the sacred prayers or the sacred dances. You do not know how to use the sacred implements.” Lying on the floor was her ofuda, a folded piece of rice paper covered in Japanese script, and beside it was her wand with a chain of zigzagging diamonds made of folded paper dangling from the end. “This is my task.”

    “Can you at least tell me what’s going on?” Chris demanded. She grabbed her large breasts. “I have tits now. A pussy. Is there any going back?”

    “If we find the onryō and exorcise her,” Miyu said. “I did not expect to encounter one here. I was tracking the yokai. My order has searched for the demon for five hundred years.” She shook her head. “I was shocked when I learned a foolish politician had made a gift to your school of a tree cutting from Aokigahara.”

    “Aokigahara?” Chris asked, his hobby of watching Anime paying off in saying the Japanese word.

    “Yes. A cursed forest on the slopes of Mount Fuji. A haunted place. The name means ‘Sea of Trees,’ but it has other names. The Demon Forest. The Suicide Forest. Only your Golden Gate Bridge is the site of more suicides every year than Aokigahara. And someone took a cutting from a tree out of that place.”

    “Well, okay,” Chris said, blinking. “But, how do we find the ghost?”

    “I am more concerned about the demon.” Miyu stared down at her cock and groaned. “But…maybe there is something you could do for me.”

    “How can I help?”

    “I’m still hard. Could you…suck me?” Her brusque, dominating tone had vanished, her words suddenly so hesitant. Color spotted her cheeks. “This is so embarrassing. I should have better control, but you are so naked and busty and… I have always had a weakness for gaijin blondes.”

    Chris’s cheeks flushed. “Listen, I’m a guy,” she said, looking at that hard cock thrusting from Miyu’s black bush. A strange hunger washed over the former man. She remembered all the times Lori had sucked her cock. “And I have a girlfriend.” What the fuck am I supposed to do about Lori? And my parents? I can’t stay like this. “But…if I suck you off, you’ll help me find the ghost and fix me?”

    Miyu bit her lip. She let out a whimpering moan. Chris understood. She had been in that position so many times as a man, feeling that aching need at the tip of his cock, the demanding drive to cum that would overtake him. He would do almost anything to get Lori to satisfy him.

    Chris reached out, stroking the Japanese futanari’s dick, still slick with her pussy juices. A faint pink tinged the froth. She had been a virgin. “I’ll make you feel so good,” Chris whispered, her thumb rubbing across the tip. “If you help me. You can use my body whenever you like until I’m a guy again. I’ll make you feel so good.”

    Chris fell to her knees while Miyu looked around. “I’m here for the yokai. I did not think more than the yokai had been sealed in that tree. But…” She swallowed, Chris’s hand stroking the tip of her dick. “The onryō is a threat. It will harm more people. But the yokai has to be our main focus.”

    “Sure,” Chris nodded, leaning forward. “We have to rescue Mariah.”

    Chris sucked on the tip of Miyu’s cock, savoring the taste of her tangy pussy staining the shaft. Her cheeks hollowed and her tongue swirled. The new girl remembered every trick Lori every used while sucking her dick. How Lori moved her tongue, when she sucked, how she stroked his dick and cupped his balls.

    Miyu doesn’t have balls, but she does have a pussy.

    Chris slid her hand down Miyu’s thick shaft to the base thrusting from her pussy lips. The Japanese schoolgirl let out a moan, pushing up her glasses. She looked so cute in her uniform, her gray skirts bunched around her waist, a matching vest over her white blouse, a red tie dangling down her front. She was so scrumptious.

    Chris had a fetish for Japanese schoolgirls. Sometimes, Lori would dress up like one.

    I should feel guilty about this, but I’m not myself. Is this really cheating? Once I’m back to being a guy, Lori never has to know about any of this.

    Lori could never find out. As Chris sucked so hard on Miyu’s dick, she promised herself that she would transform back before her girlfriend found out.

    Chris stroked Miyu’s pussy lips, sucking harder and harder. Her tongue swirled about the futanari’s dick, her fingers brushing her pussy, touching a hymen. Miyu was a virgin, too. Chris’s pussy clenched, a hot wave of lust shooting through her. She stroked Miyu’s flesh harder, sucking and bobbing on the throbbing dick.

    “Oh, yes,” Miyu moaned. “Oh, yes, you little dickgirl joro. Mmm, such a joro. My blonde, gender-swapped joro.”

    Chris popped her mouth off Miyu’s cock. “What does joro mean?”

    “Slut.”

    Chris shivered. Her pussy clenched. She rubbed harder at Miyu’s snatch. I feel like a slut right now. I am just hungry for this cock. I can’t believe how much I like sucking on it.

    She bobbed her mouth on Miyu’s dick, loving the lingering traces of her pussy. Her cheeks hollowed as she pleasured the futanari, bobbing, sucking, slurping so hard. Her pussy clenched as she blew the thick girl-cock. The wicked, obscene sounds she made only made her cunt hotter.

    Miyu moaned, her small mouth opening wide. She pushed up her glasses, her hips moving, sliding her cock in and out of Chris’s mouth. The Japanese futanari seized Chris’s blonde curls, fucking her mouth harder, the tip of the girl-cock brushing the back of her throat.

    “Yes, this is what I need. Oh, you naughty joro. You are so hungry for it. You want my cum, don’t you?”

    Chris only moaned about the dick, sucking harder, her pussy growing wetter. While her right hand rubbed at Miyu’s virgin snatch, her left hand shoved between her thighs. The new girl rammed two fingers into her deflowered cunt, groaning at the pleasure shivering through her. Her pussy grew hotter and hotter as she fingered herself, reaming in deep while Miyu fucked her mouth.

    Precum leaked out of the dick. The salty flavor melted on Chris’s tongue. She moaned, her cheeks hollowing. She bobbed faster, her fingers pumping harder and harder into her pussy. Her cunt clenched on her digits while she savored how hot Miyu’s vulva and labia felt.

    “Oh, Chris, yes. You make my cock feel so good. Oh, yes. I will help you become a man. But it is such shame. You are such good cocksucker, joro.”

    Chris shuddered at her praise, her fingers digging deeper. Pleasure rippled out of her pussy. She moaned and hummed about the dick in her mouth, twisting her head, doing all the tricks she remembered Lori doing.

    Including looking up at Miyu.

    Her pale-olive face grew flushed. She pushed up her glasses again while her dark, almond-shaped eyes fluttered. Her mouth kept opening, kept making the cutest moans that only made Chris wetter and suck harder.

    I’m pleasuring her. This must be why Lori sucks my cock. Because it’s such a treat to give pleasure.

    “Yes, yes, you love my cock. Oh, Chris. I’m going to cum. I’m going to erupt. You’ll drink it all down, won’t you?”

    Chris moaned a yes about the big dick in her mouth.

    “And those fingers.. Keep rubbing my pussy. Oh, yes. You make my clam feel so good. I’m going to cum all over your fingers. Iku!”

    Juices gushed out of Miyu’s virgin pussy over Chris’s fingers. A moment later, cum splashed into her mouth. The former man gulped down the salty futanari-jizz. The thick, creamy treat flowed down her throat as she swallowed over and over.

    The hot thrill of drinking a futanari’s cum shot through Chris. Her pussy clenched on her pumping fingers. A dizzy wave of bliss rushed out of her cunt. She gulped down more. So much jizz flooded out of the futanari. Miyu moaned in Japanese, the words spilling out of her mouth in a tumble of delight.

    Oh, god, this is so hot.

    Chris’s fingers pumped fast and furious in her pussy as she swallowed the last load of cum. Then the blonde pulled her lips off, threw her head back, and screamed out her orgasm. The sound of her voice echoed down the hallway.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” gasped Chris, her pussy spasming about her fingers. The pleasure rushed through her body. Soft waves, so different than the hard pulses of a cock cumming. It lasted longer. It made her tremble. “Oh, that’s nice.”

    “Yes,” Miyu moaned, eyes hot. “Oh, you have such big tits. You gaijin and your big breasts.”

    The futa’s hands reached down, grasping Chris’s new, large breasts. She squeezed them, her cock rubbing into Chris’s stomach. There was such hunger in the futanari’s voice. Her fingers dug into Chris’s tits.

    “Do you need more to make your cock go down?” moaned Chris.

    “Your tits are just so big,” she moaned. “I love big tits. Oppai is my favorite.”

    “I love it, too,” Chris groaned.

    “You ever heard of paizuri?” Miyu asked.

    “That’s a titty fuck, right?”

    “And a white necklace,” she moaned, her cock sliding up Chris’s stomach.

    “Pearl necklace,” Chris corrected.

    “It’s my other favorite kink. You need big tits for paizuri. And you have such big, beautiful tits.”

    And then they heard someone screaming from below. Miyu’s head jerked up. “Kuso!”

    Chris knew that word. Shit.

    “What?” Chris asked.

    Miyu scrambled for her discarded wand and ofuda. “The onryō is back.”

    Hope surged through Chris as she shoved down her shirt and tried to pull up her jeans. Miyu already raced ahead, her skirt bouncing about her naked ass, her dick still thrusting hard before her. Chris chased after in loose socks.

    Her phone beeped with a message.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Well, now what do we do?” Lori asked as she sat down on her bed. Her dick was back to being a clit again. The redhead shuddered, her body naked and smeared with cum. Hers and Yoshiko’s. She had just fucked her friend’s asshole at the same time the futanari-ghost had.

    I have a clit that turns into a dick? What’s Chris going to think?

    “I don’t know,” Yoshiko said, sitting down beside Lori, her large tits bouncing. Yoshiko was half-Japanese, and she mostly looked it, petite, with the pale, olive tone to her skin and black silk for hair. But her eyes were round and blue, Caucasian eyes. And she had the biggest pair of tits in school. Lori was envious. Hers were nice, round. Big enough handfuls for Chris to play with, but she knew her boyfriend like huge tits.

    Every guy did.

    And now I have a cock.

    “I really don’t know,” Yoshiko sighed, giving her friend a smile. “But… I’m not sad this happened.”

    “No, we finally…did it,” Lori said. She was aware of Yoshiko’s crush, but she never minded. She didn’t want to ruin her friendship with the Japanese lesbian. She was straight. Or she had been until Yoshiko grew a dick.

    And then everything had changed between them. They had fucked in several different combinations. Lori felt a little guilty that she cheated on Chris, but Yoshiko had been so hard to resist. And then after Lori grew her cock, it seemed to have a mind of its own.

    Lori grabbed her phone. She had a few notifications.

    “Sorry for ruining your carpet,” Yoshiko said, staring at the large wet spots of cum staining the floor. “I bet some soda water will get the cum stains out.”

    “It’s fine,” sighed the nineteen-year-old redhead. “My mom knows I’m sexually active with Chris. I’ll just claim it’s from that.”

    Yoshiko winced. “What are you going to do about Chris?”

    “I don’t know.” Lori found the message Chris sent. Hot pics, babe. Holy shit, got to go fap. That was the last message, sent over thirty minutes ago right after she sent the naked pics.

    And then everything had changed.

    She typed back, Glad you liked them. Something happened between me and… Lori deleted that last sentence and hit send.

    They sat in silence for several minutes, Lori answering other text messages, commented on a few posts on Facebook, replied to a few tweets, sent a quick Snapchat to her friend in Las Vegas, then liked a few pics on Instagram. Yoshiko squirmed.

    “Lori, I…” The girl swallowed. “I don’t want to ruin things between you and Chris, but…”

    “But we both have dicks now.” Lori swallowed. “Maybe Chris will be cool about it. I mean, he can still fuck my pussy. And, well, I bet he would love watching us. He has a big futanari fetish.” Her clit tingled. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to let Chris know.

    But fear held her back. What if he freaks out? I have a bigger cock than him. Guys get all kinds of stressed out over that.

    Lori glanced at Yoshiko’s boobs, understanding perfectly why they did.

    “If you keep staring at my boobs, you’ll make me excited,” Yoshiko blushed.

    “We have to find a way to get rid of these,” Lori decided.

    “Really?” Yoshiko said, biting her lower lip.

    “Oh, you just want to fuck Ms. Lindon, don’t you?” accused Lori, giving her friend a sharp stare. “You want to enjoy it.”

    “Well, yes.” Yoshiko nodded her head. “What’s so wrong with that? Sayuri-chan gave us something special.”

    “Well, maybe she can un-give it to me. You have to find a way to communicate with her. She’s haunting you.”

    “She only speaks Japanese,” Yoshiko complained. “I’m not so good at that.”

    “You dreamed her when you fell asleep, right?”

    Yoshiko nodded. “I was her as she relived something in her past when she was alive. She was with the princess. Mitsuko.”

    “Well, good, then go to sleep.”

    “Now?” Yoshiko asked.

    Lori’s phone chirped. It was a message from Isa Melendez, who was in Lori and Yoshiko’s social studies class. You have to see the video Phil Parish uploaded on PornHub. He caught that Japanese girl fucking at school.

    Lori’s eyes shot to Yoshiko, her stomach curdling. She clicked the link to the porn website saying she was over eighteen. Yoshiko frowned. “What?”

    “Um, someone uploaded a video to PornHub of a Japanese girl fucking at our school.”

    “And you think it’s me?” Yoshiko laughed, leaning in to look.

    The video loaded. It was a cellphone shot clearly from the second floor hallway of Redwood Academy near the art room. A blonde girl, her jeans and underwear around her ankles, her top pushed up over a pair or large breasts, moaned and gasped as Miyu, in her schoolgirl uniform, fucked her from behind with a strap-on.

    “I knew Miyu was a lesbian!” Lori exclaimed as she watched the video of the two girls fucking.

    “Yeah, but who is that girl?” Yoshiko asked. “She’s hot. Those big tits. There’s no blonde at our school with tits that big.” It was a private school, the student body small. “I would remember.”

    “I don’t know.” Lori bit her lip. “But, damn, Miyu is fucking her hard.”

    She squirmed, her pussy growing hot, her clit throbbing. She felt that familiar ache. If she got the least bit aroused, her dick would swell and grow. Lori bit her lip, wanting to look away, but couldn’t. There was something so familiar about the blonde.

    She could be Chris’s sister.

    “Someone’s getting hard,” Yoshiko purred, her voice throaty, her large breast rubbing against Lori’s arm.

    She shuddered as Yoshiko’s hard nipple rubbed her arm. And moment later, a hand engulfed her cock. Yoshiko stroked the hardening clit-dick. Lori groaned, her breasts rising and falling as she stared at the scream.

    “Yoshiko,” she moaned. “Please. Haven’t we done enough?”

    “You’re getting horny watching porn,” Yoshiko purred. “And Miyu does look so cute. Look at her pump that ass. The way her skirt is bunched around her hips.”

    “Uh-huh,” Lori groaned, the video reaching the end. She hit the reload button, watching it again, listening to Miyu and the blonde moan and gasp.

    “God, yes,” moaned the blonde, shuddering.

    Lori’s dick throbbed in Yoshiko’s hand. The redhead shuddered, her free hand moving out, brushing Yoshiko’s lap and found an equally hard girl-dick. She grasped it, stroking her friend, her pussy clenching as they both moaned, eyes fixed on the screen.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” the blonde moaned. “Fuck me. Oh, god. A futanari is fucking me. They’re real.”

    Lori’s pussy clenched. Miyu was a futanari? “Holy shit!”

    “Did she get molested by Sayuri-chan, too?” moaned Yoshiko, her hand flying up and down Lori’s cock. Her dick ached and throbbed as she stared at the video. The blonde’s curvy ass jiggled every time Miyu drove in her flesh-colored appendage. It was a cock. Lori’s pussy clenched. She stroked her friend’s girl-cock faster and faster.

    “This is so hot.” Lori shuddered. “Oh, my god, Yoshiko. Another futanari. Maybe she knows something.”

    “Uh-huh,” panted Yoshiko. “And that blonde. Look at those tits. They’re as big as mine.”

    Lori’s eyes glanced at Yoshiko’s bouncing tits. The redhead licked her lips, brown nipples bobbing and waving as Yoshiko’s hand stroked her cock so fast. The pleasure raced up her dick, compelling her arm to keep stroking Yoshiko’s shaft. Precum bubbled out the tip, coating her hand as she jerked the half-Japanese futanari.

    The pleasure raced down her shaft to her pussy. The redhead moaned and tossed her head as the pleasure built and built in the depths of her pussy. It spread up her cock to the throbbing tip. Yoshiko’s stroking hands fanned the growing passion, making Lori tremble and toss her fiery hair back and forth as she stared at the screen.

    “Cum in me Miyu!” screamed the blonde. “Cum in my new pussy!”

    “New pussy?” groaned Lori, frowning as Miyu thrust forward, threw back her head, and clearly came in the blonde’s cunt. Then the video ended. She looked so much like Chris she could be his sister. For a moment, Lori’s pleasure retreated as the thought struck her: What if it is Chris?

    But then the ridiculousness of that was swept away by Yoshiko’s stroking hand. Lori shuddered, biting her lower lip as her pussy clenched. Yoshiko gasped and moaned beside her, both futanari stroking the other to a powerful climax.

    Lori’s green eyes fluttered. She let out soft moans, squirming, her pussy cream leaking out her cunt forming a naughty wet spot beneath her ass. I bet there’s one just as hot beneath Yoshiko’s ass. My sheets are going to be soaked in cunt.

    “Oh, god, Yoshiko,” Lori moaned. “I’m so close. Keep stroking me.”

    “Yes, yes, yes.” Yoshiko’s head threw back as Lori’s thumb hit the reload button, the video starting again, Miyu fucking the blonde hard.

    “Cum in me, Miyu. Cum in my new pussy.”

    “Cum with me, Lori,” Yoshiko moaned, leaning in close, her soft breast rubbing on Lori’s arm.

    Lori’s pussy clenched. Her dick throbbed. Her friend’s hand stroked to the pinnacle while her hand slammed down Yoshiko’s dick before pistoning back up. Her hips bucked, fucking her cock through Yoshiko’s tight grip.

    And came.

    “Yoshiko!”

    “Lori!”

    Twin fountains of white cum shot into the air as both futanari erupted, the jizz arching to the floor. Each blast was accompanied by a rush of pleasure stabbing through the redhead’s body. Her round breasts jiggled as she thrashed, both her hands clenching hard on phone and girl-cock. The pleasure boiled in her mind. She felt each pulse of Yoshiko’s spunk rushing out of her cock.

    Lori fell back on the bed, her cum shooting over her body almost straight up. As she thrashed in rapture, she watched the jizz hit its peak and then arc back down to splatter hot on her belly, making puddles of creamy jizz.

    “Oh, my god,” Lori panted, her breasts heaving. “Oh, that was hot.”

    The video still played. Her dick was so hard. She couldn’t stop staring at the blonde. There was something so familiar about her. Her body was the same golden-tan of Chris’s. Her hair, though long, was the same shade of blonde lightened by spending too much time in the sun. She looked like a surfer babe where Chris looked like a surfer stud.

    “Look at all the cum,” Yoshiko said, holding her hand up. Pearly lines of Lori’s jizz ran over it. The Japanese futanari giggled, her fingers dipping down to play with the girl-spunk pooling on Lori’s stomach. She swirled it, gathering a blob then shoved her hand beneath Lori’s ass and the bed.

    “What are you doing?” Lori absently asked, her eyes locked on the footage. It can’t be Chris. That’s just ridiculous.

    “Playing,” Yoshiko purred, her cum-stained fingers pushing between Lori’s butt-cheeks.

    The redhead gasped as her friend’s fingers pressed at her asshole, smearing jizz on the puckered opening. Then she groaned as Yoshiko’s digits penetrated her asshole, lubed by her own girl-cum. She clenched her bowels on the intruding digit, eyes locked on the screen, watching the vid play over and over again.

    Lori groaned, her dick throbbing every time Yoshiko’s fingers reamed into her asshole. Her bowels clenched on the digits, the rough pleasure rippling to her pussy and cock. Her girl-dick throbbed above her belly, dripping precum.

    “Mmm, roll over,” Yoshiko moaned. “It’s my turn to fuck your asshole.”

    Lori absently did, enthralled by the video and the thought the girl on it might be Chris. The jeans bunched around her feet looked like Chris’s, but it was hard to tell, and what looked like a pair of striped boxers her boyfriend owned as piled with them. Boxers and not panties. But maybe they’re boy shorts though? The shirt was bunched over her tits and hard to tell the style. Lori studied the pattern anyways. It could be one of Chris’s t-shirts.

    But it can’t be him.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Yoshiko smiled at Lori’s cute ass wiggling before her. The redhead knelt, her cock dangling from her shaved pussy. The Japanese futanari licked her lips, loving the hot sight of her friend’s pussy, the way Lori’s labia wrapped about her dick.

    “You are so hot,” Yoshiko said, her eyes sliding up through Lori’s taint to her butt-crack. Yoshiko pried her friend’s butt-cheeks apart, staring at the sphincter greased with girl-cum.

    “I am,” Lori said, though her words were distant.

    “Still watching that video?”

    “It’s just…” Lori trailed off. “Yeah, it’s hot. I can’t stop watching.”

    “Then enjoy it while I fuck your ass.” Yoshiko trembled, eager to enjoy her friend’s last hole.

    She brought her dick to Lori’s asshole, rubbing the tip against the puckered sphincter. She savored the feel, her large tits bouncing before her. She groaned, smearing her dick around in slow circles, aches racing up her shaft. She pressed on her friend’s asshole.

    “Yes, we are,” Miyu moaned from Lori’s phone. “Oh, joro, you have such a tight cunt. Oh, you’re going to cum so hard on my cock, aren’t you?”

    “Is the blonde’s name Joro?” Yoshiko asked as she rubbed her dick’s tip in circles against Lori’s asshole.

    “I don’t know. Sounds Japanese. Hold on.” The video stopped playing, the gasps going silent. “Hmm, it means slut in Japanese, so I guess not.”

    “Slut,” panted Yoshiko. “How demeaning.”

    “Or hot. I love it when Chris calls me slut when his dick is in me.” Lori wiggled her hips, rubbing her sphincter against Yoshiko’s dick. The video played again.

    “Oh, god,” moaned the blonde from the phone.

    “Joro,” Yoshiko giggled, pressing her cock forward. Her voice grew tighter as Lori’s hot, tight bowels engulfed her dick. “Oh, you are just a joro for my big girl-dick.”

    “Yes,” Lori moaned, her voice throaty, her back arching. “Holy shit, that’s a huge cock. Mmm, stretch my bowels. I can feel it throbbing all the way to my dick.”

    “I bet,” panted Yoshiko, the rough friction surging through her body.

    Unseen hands touched Yoshiko’s breasts.

    …Mitsuko-hime…

    “Mmm, Sayuri-chan’s back,” Yoshiko moaned, watching the unseen hands clench on her big tits, deforming her flesh. Her tits lifted as Sayuri played with them. Yoshiko moaned, her dick bottoming out in her friend’s bowels. Fingers pinched her nipples, shooting tingles down to her pussy and cock.

    Something hard and thick pressed at Yoshiko’s pussy. Her eyes widened as the ghostly futanari-dick pressed forward, filling her cunt. She moaned, the ghost’s strokes thrusting into her, driving her to slam into Lori’s asshole.

    Flesh slapped into flesh every time Yoshiko buried in her friend, her pussy clenching on the invading dick. She could feel Sayuri’s breasts rubbing into her back, the silk of her skin, the hard point of her nipples. She looked over her shoulder and saw nothing.

    But felt lips kissing at her mouth.

    Yoshiko thrust her tongue out into empty air, dueling with the ghost’s tongue. Her body shuddered. Her cock was buried in tight ass, and her pussy clenched on ghostly girl-dick. Her hips rocked back and forth between her two lovers.

    “Damn,” Lori moaned. “You are fucking my asshole so hard.”

    Yoshiko only moaned, her lips occupied.

    Lori looked over her shoulder. Her green eyes widened. “Oh, you are kissing the ghost hard. And look at your tits. They’re just floating as she plays with them. Oh, wow, she’s pinching your nipples. I think she loves your big tits.”

    Yoshiko broke the kiss with Sayuri. “Yes,” she panted, pussy clenching on the ghost’s dick. “Oh, Sayuri-chan, fuck me while I fuck Lori. I love this.”

    “Uh-huh,” Lori moaned, rocking back into Yoshiko’s thrusts.

    Friction burned through the Japanese futanari’s body. Her cock and pussy both grew warm from the slide of flesh on flesh. Her dick thrust harder and deeper into Lori’s bowels, the velvety sheath clenching and relaxing on her shaft. Sayuri’s girl-cock reamed her pussy, stirring up such delight through her body. Every time the ghost thrust in, pleasure raced to the tip of Yoshiko’s cock.

    And she loved it.

    Sayuri’s lips sucked and nibbled on Yoshiko’s neck, driving her wild. Her body trembled. The strokes drove her closer and closer to exploding. She writhed between her two lovers, seen and unseen, hands clenching Lori’s waist.

    “Oh, yes, pound my asshole,” Lori panted, butt-cheeks clenching, bowels squeezing so hard on Yoshiko’s dick. “Mmm, yes. Fuck me.”

    “So hard!” the blonde moaned from the camera.

    “Shit, shit, shit,” gasped Lori. “This is so hot. It has to be him.”

    Yoshiko didn’t understand or care what her friend was talking about. She just moaned and gasped, writhing and bucking between her lovers. Sayuri fucked her so hard, the ghost driving her forward into Lori’s sweet bowels. The friction in her pussy raced through her, building her orgasm.

    The tip of her dick ached to explode. Her pussy clenched, eager for the rapture to detonate in her core. Yoshiko arched her back into her ghostly lover, feeling Sayuri’s hard nipples and soft skin. The futanari-ghost kissed and nibbled at her neck, rolling her nipples harder, faster.

    “Lori! Sayuri-chan!”

    Yoshiko came.

    Her cock unloaded into the hot, tight depths of Lori’s bowels. Her pussy spasmed about ghostly cock. Her hips pistoned while Sayuri fucked her harder and faster. The pleasure rushed through her body, waves of rapture and blasts of ecstasy. She loved cumming with girl-cock and pussy. It was the best.

    Her dick spurted a final time into Lori’s asshole, but Sayuri kept fucking her. And Yoshiko was still so hard, her sensitive dick pumping in and out of Lori’s bowels, driven by the futanari-ghost pounding, plunging her girl-cock over and over into Yoshiko’s sloppy depths.

    “Oh, damn.” Yoshiko trembled. Her pussy and cock were so sensitive from cumming. And Sayuri churned her cunt to a froth with her hard strokes. Another orgasm exploded in her.

    “Damn,” Lori moaned. “You keep cumming in me. Holy shit, Yoshiko. I… Yes!”

    Lori’s spasming bowels on Yoshiko’s cock only made her pleasure more intense. The rapture shot through her straight into her mind. Her back arched. Her body trembled as she savored the embrace of Lori’s asshole and Sayuri’s arms. The ghost reamed her cock into Yoshiko’s depths, keeping her orgasm alive.

    Pulse after pulse of cum shot out of Yoshiko’s dick. She lost count after ten. It was so much. Stars danced before her eyes. She moaned and gasped, her pussy writhing about the ghost’s dick. She swam in ecstasy, the world fuzzing dark around her.

    …Ōjo-sama…

    Ghostly futanari-jizz flooded Yoshiko’s pussy. She spasmed harder and harder. The ghost’s body melted into her, merging, joining her cumming flesh. She screamed out her pleasure as the rapture crashed into her mind.

    And plummeted her into darkness.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Yoshiko’s body fell across Lori. The redhead grunted in shock, her bowels clenching on her friend’s dick. Then Yoshiko rolled off and sprawled next to Lori. She panted, cum pouring out of her gaping asshole.

    “You shot so much into me,” Lori moaned, the flood dripping down to her pussy and then to her cock. She still buzzed from her orgasm, a huge wet spot of cum staining her covers beneath her tits. “Yoshiko?”

    Yoshiko’s face was slack, her breasts rising and falling in a slow rhythm.

    “Damn, you cum hard. You actually passed out this time.” Lori bit her lip, looking at the video. “So I can’t even ask you if you think this is Chris. Well, I hope you remember to talk to the ghost this time. We need answers.”

    Lori rolled over onto her back, sitting in the wet spots from her cum and pussy juices. She wiggled, sending Chris a message through Facebook’s messenger with the PornHub video tagged in it. “This girl looks like you, doesn’t she?”

    She bit her lip, wondering how her boyfriend would respond. This is just crazy. That can’t be Chris. It would be impossible.

    But it also made her cock tingle. What would it be like to fuck her boyfriend as a girl?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris raced after Miyu, struggling to hold up her jeans, her new tits bouncing before her. She yanked down her shirt to cover her heaving mounds. The chain of zigzagging paper diamonds fluttered from the end of Miyu’s wand as the futanari-schoolgirl raced down the stairs to the first floor. The girl’s screams grew louder, sounding strangled.

    Chris almost fell rushing down the stairs. Her socks were loose, her feet having shrunk, and her jeans were longer. The ends kept falling past his feet and she would step on them, almost yanking them out of her hands. Miyu outdistanced her, but she kept going. Miyu’s feet slapped on the hallway, beckoning.

    “Wait up,” Chris shouted, not wanting to be left out of the fight. This was her chance to become a man again. Then Lori never has to know about this insanity.

    She reached the first floor as Miyu disappeared into the boy’s restroom. The screams came from there. Light flared as Chris rushed down the hallway. She almost slipped but caught herself. She reached the restroom door and slammed through it.

    Miyu stood before the far stall, her dick thrusting before her, dripping with Chris’s saliva. The taste of her futa-cum suddenly grew salty and strong in Chris’s mouth as she remembered sucking and worshiping the big dick. She dashed to join Miyu, standing behind her.

    Another guy, swapped into a girl’s body, writhed on the toilet, the ghost on his lap. It was the same hideous spirit. There were angry, red welts around her throat like she had been strangled or hung. The white paint coating her face had run off revealing bloated, gray skin beneath. Her hair was wild. A ball of blue, dancing light rushed at Miyu. The shrine maiden whipped her wand, striking it with the paper chain and knocking it back.

    The ghost spat something in Japanese. Miyu answered.

    “Kick her ass!” Chris cheered as Miyu stepped forward, her ofuda thrust before her.

    The ghost flinched from it, hissing at the light. She held her hands over it while the new girl trembled on the toilet. The stall walls shook. The ground trembled. Chris’s heart raced as the magic rushed through the room.

    “Oh, god,” moaned the girl. She looked like Phil Parish’s sister. Shit, that is Phil. She got him.

    And then something happened. The ghost’s eyes lowered, widened. The ugliness vanished, her beautiful, white-painted face returned, looking like a geisha, lips artificially red. The alabaster hair comb, plunged into her the stylized bun of her hair, almost glowed.

    “Sayuri-chan,” the ghost purred then spoke in rapid Japanese.

    Miyu shook her head, answering back.

    “What’s happening?” Chris asked.

    “She thinks I’m Sayuri-chan,” answered Miyu. “Because of my cock.”

    “Who’s that?”

    “I have no idea who—” Miyu’s words cut off into a moan. The ghost had lunged at the futanari. Chris peered around Miyu to see her lips latched onto the schoolgirl’s dick, white-painted cheeks hollowing. Miyu shuttered again. “Īe.”

    Miyu trembled, her back arching. She raised her wand over her head and lashed it down at the ghost sucking on her dick. But the ball of blue light darted down, blocking the stroke. The light flared. The stall walls rattled and Chris trembled.

    “What’s she doing to you?”

    “Trying to…possess me…” panted Miyu. “Her mouth… So good…”

    “No,” Chris shouted, grabbing Miyu’s waist. She tried to pull the futanari back from the ghost, but the spirit wrapped her arms around Miyu, gripping her ass. “You can’t have her. She’s my futanari.”

    But the ghost only sucked and bobbed her mouth, the wet slurps joining Miyu’s moan as the ghost swallowed more and more of Miyu’s dick. She deep-throated the schoolgirl’s cock, bright-red lips pushing into Miyu’s thick, black hair.

    “No,” Chris groaned while Miyu shuddered, musical Japanese shooting through her. She dropped her wand. “Don’t give in, Miyu.”

    “So good,” the Japanese schoolgirl panted, her hips undulating. “Her mouth…”

    Chris had to so something. She seized the ghost’s hair comb, yanking on it. It popped out of the ghost’s hair, the silky black locks falling in a loose mound about her face as she kept bobbing, sucking. Chris, not knowing what else to do, shoved the hair comb into her jean’s pocket beside her phone before seizing the ghost’s hair with both hands.

    “I’m going to cum,” Miyu moaned. “Chris! Stop her!”

    “Trying,” Chris groaned, pulling on the ghost’s hair. Miyu trembled in her arms as she yanked on the ghost.

    The ghost mouth slid up Miyu’s cock, still suck. Chris was doing it. She was freeing Miyu from the angry ghost. Inch-by-inch, she pulled the ghost’s mouth farther and farther down Miyu’s thick cock. The schoolgirl trembled, moaning and gasping.

    “Just hold on, Miyu!” Chris clenched her teeth, yanking harder, fighting the ghost strength. “Help me, Phil.”

    “This can’t be happening,” Phil whined, the gender-swapped girl cowering on the toilet, covering her face with her hands, her new breasts stretching out her shirt.

    “The hitodama, Chris!” Miyu shouted in warming as the blue orb rushed at the blonde’s face.

    Chris closed his eyes as the orb rushed at her. She kept pulling at the ghost’s hair, trying to free Miyu before—

    Pain flared in Chris’s face. Blue light burned through her eyelids. She flew back. Her jeans fell down her hips as she crashed into the counter. She groaned, falling on her ass, pain throbbing threw her back. Miyu’s spine arched, her black hair flying about her shoulders. The ghost’s hands clenched at Miyu’s ass, digging fingers into pale flesh, pulling her into the stall.

    “Iku!” screamed Miyu, her body shuddering.

    And Chris knew the shrine maiden was cumming. The ghost swallowed Miyu’s spunk with loud gulps. The ball of blue, the hitodama, danced with excitement over Miyu’s head. And then the ghost’s hands blurred. They sank into Miyu’s butt-cheeks. The Japanese dickgirl clenched her hands as the ghost merged into her body, her body flowing into Miyu’s cock.

    The ghost vanished. Miyu shuddered. Her dick erupted, splattering Phil’s face.

    “Oh, god,” screamed Phil. “No, please.”

    With an angry howl, Miyu lunged at Phil, falling on the gender-swapped girl. Her hands went around Phil’s throat. The stall walls rattled and groaned. The hitodama danced with joy. Fear struck Chris’s heart. Miyu was a miko, the only one that could stop the ghost.

    And now she was the ghost.

    “Sayuri-chan,” hissed the ghost through Miyu’s mouth, sounding both sweet and angry all at the same time. She cooed in Japanese.

    “Miyu, fight her,” Chris shouted, struggling to her feet. She grabbed the discarded wand, lifting it.

    Miyu’s head turned around like an owl’s, twisting far farther than a human’s could normally, stretching the skin of her throat into something disgusting. The eyes fell on Chris. Anger burned in them. The ghost remembered. Chris knew she was next.

    Panicked, she yanked up her jeans and ran out of the bathroom.

    “SAYURI-CHAN!” the ghost screamed behind her.

    Chris didn’t stop running, tears falling down her cheeks. She burst out the front doors of the school and dashed past the twisted, shattered Japanese Red Pine struck by lightning last night, the vessel that had held the angry ghost and the yokai. She raced for the gates. All her years of playing basketball gave her stamina. She burst out of the gates and kept running down the streets.

    When her phone beeped, she didn’t care. She kept running and running, terror beating in her heart.

    She was next.

    To be continued…


  • A Dirty, Dirty Girl

    Font size : +


    I thought Amy was just a sweet, if a bit silly, college girl. Turns out it’s all a facade!

    It was the first party I’d thrown in over a year. And for someone who’s as notorious a party-thrower as I am, I was long overdue. There was no reason in particular, but then again, I never needed one. I just wanted to get drunk and have a good time like any other young, hot-blooded American in their early twenties. Luckily I had my own place, too, so I never had to go far to crash in my own bed after it was all said and done.

    I invited just about everyone I knew, including my co-worker Morgan who brought along her friend Amy. I had met Amy a few times. She went to college in a different city, but always came home on the weekend. At first she seemed like the stereotypical ditzy blonde, all giggles and batting eye lashes, but I found she was also incredibly sweet. She was a petite little thing, only about 5’2″, with straight blonde locks, big brown doe eyes, and a sweet, perfect little mouth. Nice rack. Very attractive, but I doubted she was into girls, even when drunk, so I tossed the thought of her squealing in my bed immediately, lest it become an infatuation. I know myself too well. Amy, however, took me completely by surprise when she turned out to be quite the party girl.

    She and Morgan arrived a bit late. We were already about an hour into the festivities and I was already a bit drunk. Not too drunk to notice that Amy seemed to add a new rush of energy to the fun when she hopped up on my kitchen counter and demanded everyone, male and female, do a body shot off of her. I smirked as I watched my guests use Amy’s taught little body as a shot glass. After that, it didn’t take her more than a few drinks to start dancing on tables. It was then I decided I was drunk enough to excuse myself in case trying to get her alone and naked didn’t go over well.

    “Amy!” I yelled across the living room, waving my arm to get her attention as she jumped up and down on the couch, singing and lifting her shirt to flash her pink lace bra at everyone. Grinning, she hopped down and met me in the middle of the room, almost tripping over herself on the way. “Hey! I wanna show you around! You haven’t seen my place before!” I practically lost my voice from trying to be heard over the music.
    “Ooh, I’d love to see it! Morgan told me you have a great spooky attic!”
    That’s when the light bulb went on in my head. Perfect. No one would think to look in the attic.
    “Oh yeah, you have to see it!” I grabbed her arm and pulled her along, out into the hallway and up the stairs, through a creaky old door, and up more stairs. Both of us still with a beer bottle in hand.

    I flicked a light switch at the top of the stairs. Through windows the streetlights offered some reprieve from the dark, but not enough for me to see what surfaces were available and might come in handy. I scanned the room, noting the old wooden table to my immediate right and a ragged and torn reclining chair to my left. In the middle of the room sat the black workout bench left behind by the previous tenant. Amy, however, noticed the cobwebs, the dusty and peeling wallpaper, and the antique full-length mirror that stood in the far corner. I saw her shudder slightly out of the corner of my eye.

    “Morgan wasn’t kidding, it’s kinda creepy up here. And chilly.”
    I smiled. I could keep her warm. “Yeah, the landlord told me that before this house was converted into separate living spaces this was where the maid would stay.” I pointed to another room leading off the one we occupied. “That used to be a kitchen, but all that’s there now is an old washer and dryer set. And more drafty windows.”
    “I can’t imagine what it must have been like up here before modern heat!” Amy said. “One time at school we lost power during the winter and the generators didn’t work, so my roommate and I slept naked together. For warmth.” She glanced over at me then with a smirk.
    “Oh really?” I quirked a brow. “And you just slept?”
    “Well, she spooned me.” She giggled. “And I finger-fucked her.”

    My jaw dropped. So I was wrong after all! Maybe I would be getting lucky tonight…
    “I also ate out her ass, but that was a different time,” Amy added. “Oh, and one time we had a threesome with a guy. It was so hot to watch him cum all over her after he fucked me!”
    “I didn’t know you were like that,” I replied, smiling. “How far have you gone with another girl?”
    “Oh all the way!” she said. “I think you would be surprised to know I love having sex with other girls. I’ve gotten pretty good at it too!”
    “That is surprising. I’ve only kissed girls before,” I admitted sheepishly. And it was true.
    Amy just smiled and sat on the workout bench, sipping her beer. She didn’t cross her legs and I could see under her short denim skirt that she was wearing a pair of light blue panties. After a moment I joined her and we sat in silence for a bit longer before she piped up.
    “Would you like to kiss me?”
    I looked at her and blinked. Was she really just going to offer herself to me? Just like that? I was so prepared to have to seduce her. “Yes,” I replied definitely.

    With that she leaned in, placing her soft lips on mine. She kissed me gently, then not so gently. Our lips parted and our tongues met, thrashing against each other, tasting beer and salt and lime and tequila. Before I knew it her hand was on my breast and my hand was on her thigh, inching up her skirt. I caressed and tickled over her panties, then I pulled them away from her crotch and slowly slid my middle finger over her pussy. It was hairless, amazingly soft, and wet. I moaned and so did she.
    “Would you like to lick my pussy?” Amy asked.
    I nodded vehemently and sank to the floor on my knees. She scooted forward on the bench and leaned back a bit, taking off her shirt as she offered her smooth cunt to me. I pushed her skirt up to her waist and pulled her panties to her ankles, then gazed upon what I was about to feast on. It glistened in the light of the bare bulb that hanged from the ceiling and I parted the slick lips with my left fingers. Her clit was the pinkest pink and stood proudly between her plump folds of flesh. I ran my right index finger over it and she shuddered. I leaned in and licked it gently, making her shudder again.
    “Come on, baby, eat me. Dig in. I want your mouth all over my pussy.”
    I smirked, glad to find Amy was such a dirty, dirty girl, and I dove my face between her legs and slapped my tongue hard against her clit.

    I could feel the bass of the music vibrating through the floor where I knelt. I knew no one would hear her cries as I flicked my tongue over her hard little nub. And no one else heard when she screamed in pleasure as I forced my tongue as far as it would go up her tight, slick little hole. Or when I rubbed her puckered asshole with my middle finger and gently slid it in, her pussy making it nice and wet with her juices. Then I laid back on the hard wooden floor and pulled her down on me, her legs straddled over my face. I tongue-fucked her as hard as I could, with my left middle finger sliding in and out of her ass and my right rubbing her clit. I had her cum dripping down my cheek as she came, shuddering over my face with both of her perky tits in her hands. I didn’t pull my mouth away from her oozing cunt until I had lapped up every drop of her mess.

    “Oh my GOD,” she panted. “Are you sure you’ve never eaten pussy before?”
    I nodded as she got back up on the bench, grinning like the cat that ate the canary.
    Amy looked down at me and laughed. “You have my cum all over your shirt. Time to take it off!”
    It didn’t take me more than a second to get up on the bench and let her pull my top off, then my bra.
    “Mmm, you have great tits,” she said, cupping my D cups in her warm palms and rubbing her thumbs over my nipples. She ducked her head down and took one of them in her hot mouth. Laving it with her tongue, she moaned, then pulled her head away. “You taste so good. Let me at your pussy!”
    I didn’t even say a word, I just stood and yanked down my pants. I didn’t even have them completely off before she pulled me to her. Then before I knew it I was standing before her, my legs spread apart, while she sat and slid her tongue deep between the folds of my pussy.

    “Mmm, omigod…” I moaned and let my head fall back, placing my hand on top of head while she flicked her tongue over my clit. She shoved two fingers into my cunt and began to slowly ease them in and out, wiggling them slightly as she went. Her free hand grabbed my ass and pulled me closer to her face, really burying her tongue in my pussy. She rubbed it against my clit so fast I hardly knew what hit me when I came, my pussy squirting juice all over her hand, down her arm, and on the floor. I even noticed my cum had squirted on her chest, and what a glorious sight that was to see my own girl cum dripping off her hard nipple.
    “Damn! You didn’t warn me you’re a squirter!” she giggled and licked her fingers clean.
    Panting, I sank onto the bench. “I’m usually not! I have to be extremely turned on for that to happen.” Then I stretched out my leg and accidentally knocked over an empty beer bottle. “Oops,” I said, then reached to pick it up.”
    “Wait!” Amy said. “I have an idea for that!”

    Grabbing my hand, she pulled me up, taking the bottle, and lead me to the old recliner. She pushed me onto it and then straddled my lap facing me. She placed the beer bottle between my legs and grinned at me. “I’m going to ride your cock,” she said with a wink, then leaned her head in and kissed me hard.
    I grasped the bottle tight between my thighs. No way was I going to let this get messed up!

    Amy lifted her butt off my lap and spread her pussy lips with two fingers, positioning herself over the top of the bottle. Then she sank down and I watched as inch by inch she took it into her. My mouth was agape and I’m sure I drooled a little. She settled herself and then began to lift her body up and down, fucking her pussy with my make-shift glass cock. With one hand I steadied the bottle, my thumb caressing her clit on every downward thrust, the other hand busied itself with her delicious breasts, tweaking and pulling on her little pink nipples. Before I knew it she was slamming herself up and down on the bottle, her perfect tits bouncing madly, my thighs becoming slick with her juices. She gripped my shoulders tight and screamed as she came all over, then slumped against me. She lay there a few moments, panting against my neck, the bottle still inside her. It wasn’t until I heard glass break from downstairs that she lifted herself off me and took the bottle. I stood as she examined the shiny wet beer bottle. It was now almost half full with her cum.

    A light of mischief twinkled in her eyes when she turned her head and looked up at me. Without saying a word she lifted the bottle and tipped it over my chest, its’ contents spilling over my breasts in every direction. She watched it dripping from my nipples, muttering “Oh fuck yes” before she began to lick it all off. I moaned at her tongue on me again and sat back down on the recliner. I leaned back and spread my legs and as she continued to lick she slid the beer bottle up into my pussy and began to fuck me furiously with it. Pumping it in and out hard she made me cum fast again, bucking against her and squirting all over her lower half. Now done licking her own juice off my tits, she sank down to hew knees and licked my pussy clean, laving it lovingly until not a speck was to be seen.

    I sat there in the recliner and watched her watching me watching her dress. Then she walked back over and handed me my clothes. She kissed me, slipping her tongue into my mouth, then left the attic silently and smirking, beer bottle in hand.


  • Haunted by the Futa Ghost 6: Banging My Gender-Swapped Girlfriend

    Font size : +


    Lori investigates if the blonde in the video really is her boyfriend transformed into a woman and discovers a hot surprise.

    Haunted by the Futa Ghost
    Chapter Six: Banging My Gender-Swapped Girlfriend
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    “You danced so beautifully in my dreams again,” my Ōjo-sama cooed in the steamy waters of the onsen. “You awakened such hungers in me, Sayuri-chan.”

    I blushed as I stood in the onsen’s hot waters, my breasts rising and falling with the beat of my heart. We stood so close, our nipples almost touching, both hard. My pussy itched with the hungers shining in her eyes.

    “Thank you, Mitsuko-hime.”

    Her hand stroked my cheek. She cupped my face and pulled me closer. My heart beat faster and faster as her lips met mine. Our naked bodies came together, the water splashing around our waists as we moved closer. Our nipples touched. I felt her thighs on mine, her belly sleek and warm. Our heads moved. I sighed. My hands slipped around her waist, holding her.

    My Ōjo-sama.

    Her hands slipped down, cupping the cheeks of my rear. Her kiss grew more and more aggressive. Her hips moved. My heart fluttered. Feelings I should only have for a boy rushed through me. I moaned into the kiss, my hands stroking her wet sides.

    She broke the kiss. “You make my pussy so excited. So wet. Touch me.”

    I shuddered. “Mitsuko-hime, this is forbidden. We’re women. Kissing is bad enough. I dishonor you.”

    “I don’t care.” She stroked my lips. “Even when my father marries me off, I will still love you.”

    “You will?” My heart beat so badly. Ever since she said she wished I was a man, the thought wouldn’t leave me. I dreamed sometimes I had a cock to break her maidenhead.

    “Touch me,” she said, eyes commanding, voice a sultry purr.

    My hand slid across her side, pressing between our stomachs. I reached lower and lower, feeling the silk adorning her nethers. Reaching deeper. She gasped as I brushed the pearl hidden in her clam and caressed her hot flesh. I stroked her, rubbing up and down her flesh, feeling her maidenhead as we stared into each other’s eyes.

    Yes, this was wrong, shameful, and I did not care. I loved her.

    “Yes, Sayuri-chan,” she moaned and kissed me again. I so wished I was a man to love her properly. Maybe there was a way. A kami…

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    500 years later…

    “Well, now what?” Lori Watson asked herself as she stared at the unconscious form of her best friend, Yoshiko. The Japanese girl had passed out from her orgasms. Her girl-dick slowly shrank back into her dark bush, the hairs glistening with Lori’s own cum.

    She stared down at her dick. It shrank, too, now that the excitement was over. Her asshole still ached. Yoshiko had fucked her hard, cumming so much into her asshole. Lori groaned, the cum swimming in the depths of her bowels.

    “I hope you speak to that ghost and ask her what do we do?” Lori said. “I can’t stay a futanari. I have a boyfriend.” She glanced at her phone and the video playing of Miyu, the Japanese exchange student, fucking a blonde girl that looked so much like Chris, her boyfriend. Lori bit her lip, staring at the big tits of the blonde bouncing on the screen, her face twisting the same why Chris’s did as he came.

    Miyu was a futanari, too. Had she been molested by the futa-ghost?

    That was how the whole mess started. Yoshiko was molested by the futa-ghost in the girls’ bathroom at their private high school, Redwood Academy. Then she became a futanari and fucked Lori who then grew her own girl-dick.

    But it became a clit when her lusts fled.

    Guilt twinged through Lori. She glanced at her phone. Chris’s face, framed in a small circle, was in the upper corner of her phone. He hadn’t answered her text on Facebook’s messenger when she sent him the link.

    He can’t be a girl, and yet… She glanced at her crotch. The redhead leaned forward, her hair falling down as she stared at the shaved lips of her pussy, her clit hidden back in its sheath. And yet futanari exist. Ghost exists. What else does?

    She opened messenger and typed: “Don’t ignore me, Chris. Want to hear your thoughts about the vid.” I want to know if you’re a girl.

    It had to be impossible. She hit send.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris ran like her life depended on it.

    It did.

    The gender-swapped girl held up her baggy jeans in one hand, the other holding the discarded wand of Miyu, the futanari shrine maiden. Her cum still dribbled out of Chris’s pussy. Fear clutched at the blonde’s heart as she ran in only socks, fleeing the grounds of the school and the terrifying, Japanese ghost.

    Phil’s dead. The ghost killed him. Or her. Or whatever.

    Like Chris, the same ghost had turned Phil Parish into a girl. Probably in the exact same manner. Chris, as a guy, had been masturbating in the bathroom, stroking his dick, when the ghost appeared and latched onto the tip. After a few sucks, the ghost had fucked him, and he had become a she. Before the ghost could then strangle the life out of Chris, angry that she wasn’t Sayuri-chan, Miyu had arrived and driven the ghost off. Things only got crazier as Miyu then fought a tentacle demon called a yokai, revealed herself as a futanari, fucked Chris’s pussy and mouth, then went to fight the ghost again.

    And lost.

    The ghost had possessed Miyu.

    Chris ran in terror, helpless to do anything as the ghost-possessed Miyu killed Phil. And Chris knew she was next. It was why she was running. And kept running, not knowing where she fled. Her phone kept beeping in her jeans, someone texting her.

    Chris didn’t care.

    She couldn’t stop running. Her legs were still long and lean, she still had her endurance from playing basketball and surfing. She ignored the discomfort of her large boobs bouncing before her and her poor socks fraying as she ran down sidewalks, ignoring passing shouts.

    She had to keep running She had to flee.

    Miyu and the ghost were after her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lori frowned, brushing back her red hair. Yoshiko still slept, her large breasts rising and falling. The half-Japanese girl was short and petite, but despite that had the biggest boobs at school. Lori was often jealous of her friend’s size.

    But not right now.

    Lori was growing worried.

    She glanced at her phone. She had sent Chris seven different messages asking for him to respond. And he hadn’t. It wasn’t like him. He always replied back to her. Before they started dating over the summer break, they had been best friends for years. The three of them were inseparable, getting into trouble, joking around.

    He always answered.

    “Did he really turn into a girl?” Lori asked herself again. She couldn’t believe she was thinking it, but that was the sort of day she was having.

    She glanced at her MacBook Air sitting on her desk, the pink, slim laptop closed. She stood up, cum leaking out of her ass. She frowned then grabbed off the floor a dirty skirt she had worn to school and set it over her computer chair to keep the jizz from staining it. She sat down and opened her laptop. She bit her lip.

    Should I really do this?

    She and Chris had exchanged phone passcodes. It was an act of trust. She could log into his cloud account, see his texts, his messages, and his pics if she wanted, and he could do the same for hers. She never planned on doing it. In fact, it was his idea. She felt dirty even thinking of doing it, but she was worried. He wasn’t answering his texts after twenty minutes.

    That wasn’t like him.

    It’s this crazy day. It’s making me paranoid. She glanced at her sleeping friend, wondering if the ghost was in the room watching her. What would the ghost do to a guy? Maybe it made Miyu into a futanari and Chris into a girl.

    And then she cheated on me.

    Lori blushed as she opened her laptop. She really had no cause to complain about Chris and Miyu. She cheated on Chris with Yoshiko, lost to the lust of seeing her friend with a dick, then lost to her own desires once hers had sprouted. Girl-cocks had minds of their own.

    She logged into his account and went to the GPS. She had to know where he was. He should be at school working on his art project with Mariah Young. Is he fucking her? Did I send him all those nude selfies, get him horny, and then sent him right into the hussy’s arms.

    Lori shook her head. No. She knew her boyfriend loved her.

    The map came up. She blinked, zooming in. Chris wasn’t at school. He was up on the bluff overlooking San Fransisco Bay. Redwood, their small community, was in the foothills around the bay. There were spots that had breathtaking views of the entire area. He was in a small, out of the way park, running up the trail. He was moving fast.

    What are you doing there?

    Lori glanced at Yoshiko. Her friend was still sleeping. She bit her lip.

    Her decision was made in an instant. She hopped to her feet and pulled her covers over her friend, hoping none of the cum stains were visible. Then she moved her dirty clothes to cover the cum stains on the carpet.

    Futanari jizz so much. My mom is going to kill me.

    She lit an incense stick to mask the scent of sex before quickly dressing. She left Yoshiko sleeping and headed downstairs. “Mom, I’m going out. Yoshiko’s taking a nap in my room.”

    “Oh, is she okay?” her mom asked from the kitchen, no doubt cooking with a glass of white wine in hand.

    “Just been a long day for her. I have to meet Chris.”

    “You going to be home for dinner?”

    “Not sure.” Lori reached the front door and snagged the keys to her mom’s Prius. “I’m borrowing your car. Love you, thanks.”

    She darted out the door before her mom could answer. She probably would have said yes, but Lori didn’t see the point in risking a no. She had to get to Chris, see that he wasn’t a girl, and that everything was normal.

    Mostly.

    As much as she liked her cock, she wanted to go back to normal. Chris wouldn’t like her having a dick. Probably. He was into hentai, including futanari porn. She had seen a few of the videos and pictures on his computer.

    It was hot watching porn with her boyfriend.

    Her clit itched at that thought and she grit her teeth. “No sprouting,” she told her nub as she reached her mom’s powder-blue Prius, one of the first sold in California—her mother was so proud of that fact. She hopped into the car. “I mean it. Don’t even think about getting hard.”

    Lori pushed the ignition button, and the car started without a sound. She had grown up driving around in the Prius, so it was weird to her when normal cars started with loud growls from their combustion engines. She put the car into reverse, backing out of the driveway, and raced to the park.

    It wasn’t a long drive, especially when Lori failed to respect many of California’s traffic laws. Stops signs were suggestions, and speed limits were good ideas, like something your mom would tell you as you headed off to school. She had never gotten a ticket. Though she had been pulled over twice. A little bit of crying, and she was off the hook.

    Chris had gaped at her the second time. “Only girls get to do that. If I started crying, he would have just laughed.”

    She drove through town and up the windy road that led to the bluff. The trail was a straight shot instead of curvy. Chris would already be there. Or she hoped he was still there. She kept glancing at her phone as she drove, looking for the telltale three dots in Messenger telling her someone was typing a reply.

    Nothing.

    The tall redwood trees that gave their community its name rose around her as she drove up the bluff. They weren’t the huge sequoias that grew in the famed national park, but a smaller species that was still impressive to look at. She rounded the last bend and reached the small overlook. Leaning against the wooden railing was the blonde from the video, gasping for breath, holding some strange stick in one hand with a streamer of zigzagging diamonds dangling from the end.

    The blonde turned, looking at the car. A flushed, tan face widened in shock.

    It was Chris. He was a she.

    Lori hit the brakes, the gravel grinding beneath the tires, and put the car into park. She hopped out, engine still running. Her eyes were so wide as she stared at her boyfriend—girlfriend?—trembling at the small, wooden barrier at the bluff’s edge.

    “Chris!”

    “Shit,” Chris said, her voice higher-pitch but the tone was so recognizable. Her large breasts stretched her shirt.

    Memory of those tits bouncing in Phil’s vid uploaded to PornHub flashed through Lori’s thoughts. Her clit throbbed and itched, swelling in her panties. Her skirt swished about her thighs as she took a few, cautious steps forward.

    “It is you,” Lori said. “I saw the video and… Wow. You’re a girl.”

    Chris nodded, blushing.

    “I guess you can get out traffic tickets now.”

    “What?” Chris frowned. “What are you… And what video?” Her jeans suddenly slipped off her narrower hips, followed by her boxers, flashing a blonde bush stained with Miyu’s cum.

    They really were fucking.

    “Yeah, Phil caught you and Miyu… outside the art room… It’s on PornHub. Everyone from school must have seen it.”

    “Phil?” The color drained from Chris’s face. “Fuck, I’m in so much trouble. It’s not safe, Lori. You need to get out of here.”

    But Lori was transfixed by the sight of Chris’s crotch. No cock. Just a thick, golden bush hiding pussy lips. Lori’s clit swelled and throbbed, stretching out her panties as she moved closer and closer. Her boyfriend—girlfriend, she’s my girlfriend—looking so sexy. Those tits were huge, delicious.

    “Oh, Chris, you turned into a hottie.”

    “Lori,” she groaned. “This isn’t the time for joking around. This is serious.”

    “Oh, yes, those are a serious pair of tits. They’re bigger than mine. They’re Yoshiko level of boobs.”

    Lori reached her girlfriend, staring at Chris’s beautiful face, her sun-bleached hair whipping by the wind. Lori grabbed her girlfriend’s hands, staring up at the changed face, seeing all the similarities. Chris was even few inches shorter, but still taller than Lori.

    “Wow, you are cute.”

    “Come on, Lori,” blushed Chris. “Listen, this is important.”

    “Like how you cheated on me with Miyu?”

    Chris flinched. “I… That is… I don’t know how it happened. There was crazy stuff and…”

    “It’s okay.” Lori smiled. “I think…we’re both dealing with the changes to our body. It’s like we have a free pass. Like we’re at Vegas.”

    “What?”

    “You know, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas.” Lori’s hand stroked up Chris’s thigh, dipping between her crotch. The redhead’s eyes widened as she felt the new pussy. It was soaking wet. Chris shuddered as her fingers penetrated into the wet pussy. “What happens when you’re a girl stays when you’re a girl.”

    “Lori,” Chris groaned, her pussy clenching on Lori’s probing fingers. “This is serious. I’m in so much danger. There’s a ghost.”

    “I know, met her. Sayuri-chan.”

    Chris flinched at the name. “Where?”

    “She molested Yoshiko during lunch today and followed her to my house. She made Yoshiko like Miyu.”

    “A shrine maiden?”

    “No, a futanari.” I frowned. “Miyu’s a shrine maiden? Then she can exorcise Yoshiko and make everything all right. She can fix me.”

    “Fix, you?” Chris frowned. “What did the ghost do to you? And what do you mean, she followed you to your house? She’s at the school. She attacked me right after you sent me those naked pics and…”
    “Wait? Is there another ghost?” frowned Lori.

    “This one tried to kill me.” Fear crossed Chris’s face.

    Lori gasped, hugging her girlfriend, feeling her tremble in her arms. Chris’s arms wrapped about her body, pulling her tight. Her hard girl-cock pressed into Chris. Through her skirt and panties, she felt her girlfriend’s heat. Her dick throbbed harder and harder.

    “Lori.” Chris’s words were strained. “What is that I’m feeling beneath your skirt. Tell me that’s a banana.”

    “No, I’m just happy to see you.” Lori tensed, swallowing. “So, the ghost haunting Yoshiko, who isn’t trying to kill us, made her into a futanari. And then… Ifuckedyoshikoandbecameafutanaritoo.” She said the last part so fast, embarrassed.

    “Wait?” Chris moaned, her hips undulating. “You’re a futanari?”

    Lori nodded her head.

    “And so is Yoshiko?”

    Another nod, her dick throbbing so hard.

    “And you fucked her?”

    “Yes,” Lori said, her voice tight. “Once she had a dick, well, I was so turned on. It’s so sexy.”

    “Yes,” Chris moaned, smiling. “When I saw Miyu’s girl-cock, well…”

    “I saw the video. So hot.” Lori undulated her hips. She knew she should be scared, but she was so turned on. Her boyfriend was this sexy girl, her dick was so hard. “Mmm, you remember our first time, parking up here in my mom’s Prius.”

    “Yes,” Chris said, her blue eyes shining. They widened. “When I took your cherry.”

    “Shame Miyu got yours.” Lori stood on her tiptoes. “But that doesn’t mean we can’t recreate some of it.”

    Her lips kissed Chris hard and hot. She thrust her tongue, her nineteen-year-old body trembling in her girlfriend’s arms. Chris tightened her embrace, pulling Lori close. The redhead’s girl-dick throbbed harder in her panties aching to escape. Their tongues danced and dueled as she pressed Chris against the wooden railing, all of San Fransisco bay spread out behind her.

    Lori broke the kiss, her breasts heaving, rubbing against Chris’s. She slid her hands up, squeezing her girlfriend’s big tits through the t-shirt. She squeezed them, brushing hard nipples, bringing low moans from Chris’s lips.

    “So, how did you like being fucked by Miyu?”

    Chris blushed again. She’s so pretty when she does that. “I…liked it. I’m a girl, I guess. And, well, my body reacts.”

    “Mmm, so you came?”

    “Hard. It kept going and going. Jesus, I’m getting so wet.”

    “Oh, let me eat your pussy. I love it when you eat mine, and since you don’t have a cock…”

    Chris licked her lips. “Can I…suck your cock while you do it?”

    “What do you think?” Lori had a huge grin on her face. “Backseat of my mom’s Prius. It worked the first time we sixty-nined.”

    Chris was eager, jerking Lori’s arm. Her jeans and boxers were left behind as Chris led Lori to the car. The redhead smiled, admiring her girlfriend’s ass. She gave it a smack, her dick throbbing so hard in her panties.

    “You have a cute ass as a guy or girl,” she giggled.

    “Thanks,” Chris said, her tone questioning, asking if that was good or bad.

    Lori gave her girlfriend’s ass another squeeze, her dick so hard in her panties. They reached her mom’s car, and she pushed Chris against it, feeling so aggressive. I have the cock in the relationship now. Lori kissed Chris’s plump lips, feeling those big tits. Her hands shoved beneath Chris’s t-shirt, fondling her girlfriend’s pillowy boobs. They were soft, like Yoshiko’s, so nice and plump, just a delight to hold onto. Chris moaned into the kiss, lips moving harder as Lori’s hands found nipples.

    She twisted them, making her girlfriend squeal and undulated, grinding on her throbbing girl-cock. A shudder ran through the redhead. She kissed her girlfriend harder, thrusting her tongue into Chris’s mouth, savoring the sweet taste.

    “Oh, you feel so different,” Lori moaned, breaking the kiss.

    “And you feel so hung,” panted Chris. “Don’t judge me, but I want to suck on that cock so badly. It’s not gay if I’m a girl.”

    “No homo?” Lori arched an eyebrow.

    “No homo,” Chris groaned.

    “Slut,” giggled Lori. “You’re my slut now.”

    Chris’s hands slid down, seizing Lori’s ass, squeezing hard. “But you’re my futanari-slut. You’re going to lick my pussy so hard when I’m sucking your cock.”

    “Oh, that sounds like a challenge. Let’s see who makes the other cum faster.”

    Chris grinned. Her face was so familiar but different. It was intoxicating. Heat rushed through Lori as her girlfriend ripped her blouse over her head. Lori hadn’t bothered with a bra, and her round tits bounced out, nipples rubbing into the bottoms of Chris’s large mounds. Lori liked that. She liked her girlfriend as a girl.

    “You make me so hard,” panted Lori as Chris’s hands attacked her skirt next. She kneaded her girlfriend’s tits as Chris yanked down her skirt.

    Chris pulled away and yanked open the back door of the Prius. She stared with hungry eyes at the bulge tenting Lori’s panties. Her cock throbbed, precum making a dark spot in the red material. Chris fell onto the back seat, legs spread wide open, pussy dripping.

    “Let me suck that cock, slut.”

    “Mmm, you’re going to suck it so hard, whore.”

    Chris smiled and Lori giggled. She liked this. They were both sluts now. Both whores. She shoved down her panties, Chris gasping as her huge girl-cock flopped out, thrusting from the shaved folds of her pussy. She stroked it as Chris licked her lush lips.

    “Oh, you want to suck this so badly, slut,” Lori moaned as she walked around the car. It would be easier to crawl in from the other side.

    “Yes! Now get that cute ass in here, slut.”

    Lori was so horny. She knew they should be focusing on other problems, but lusts controlled her right now. They throbbed out of her dick, making it so hard to make good choices. She yanked open the other rear door, Chris’s head looking up at her.

    She groaned and crawled over her girlfriend. Lips nipped at her nipples and kissed at her stomach as she moved into the car. Her hands stroked Chris’s belly down to her pussy, Lori’s cock dangling. The tip brushed Chris’s blonde hair, sliding across her face, and reaching her hungry lips.

    Chris engulfed the tip of Lori’s cock and sucked.

    “Yes!” the redheaded futanari moaned. Her body shuddered, dangling tit shaking. “Oh, you suck cock like a hungry pro. How many times did you suck Miyu’s dick?”

    Chris didn’t answer, only moaned louder about Lori’s cock.

    That was fine with Lori. Her cock ached and throbbed. She leaned her head down, spreading her girlfriend’s thighs, and nuzzled into tangy pussy. She licked through the folds, savoring the juices flavor while blonde curls tickled her face.

    Chris moaned in delight, the sounds humming about the tip of Lori’s cock. The futanari groaned, shuddering atop her girlfriend. Pleasure raced up her girl-dick, making her tongue lick faster and deeper into Chris’s pussy, tasting the tangy flesh, exploring.

    “Oh, you have such a pretty pussy,” panted Lori between licks, her lips sticky with juices. “Damn, Chris, you make a hotter girl than me.”

    Chris moaned again, it sounded proud, boastful as she sucked on Lori’s dick.

    “Well, my cock is bigger than yours,” Lori moaned, shuddering. Such delicious sensations rippled down her cock. Chris was so good at sucking dick. Better than Yoshiko. “Mmm, I love this pussy. I’m going to devour it, Chris. Love it, just like you would love my pussy. Mmm, I loved it when you went down on me.” She licked through Chris’s folds. “And I love going down on you, baby.”

    Her tongue nuzzled through the folds. She pressed her lips into Chris’s pussy, savoring the hot feel, her hips undulating as the pleasure built inside of her. A delicious, powerful itch that made her shudder and squirm, sliding her cock in and out of Chris’s hungry mouth.

    Her tongue swirled about Lori’s dick, caressing the crown. Lori shuddered with each caress, her pussy clenching. Her pussy juices leaked out of her cunt, trickling down her shaft. She felt the beads reaching Chris’s lips.

    “Mmm, I bet you like that,” Lori moaned as she nuzzled at her girlfriend’s pussy. “My juices running down my cock. Dripping to your lips.”

    Chris moaned a muffled sound, maybe a yes, about Lori’s dick. Chris’s hands reached out, grasping the redhead’s ass, squeezing and pulling the futanari’s dick deeper into her mouth. Lori groaned, her pussy clenching harder as Chris sucked.

    “Yes, you love it, slut.” Lori licked through her girlfriend’s folds. Her fingers stroked the tight slit. “Mmm, such a juicy pussy you have. You taste amazing. Best pussy I ever ate. Better than Yoshiko’s.”

    Chris groaned, sucking so hard.

    “Yes, I bet she’ll fuck you like this,” groaned Lori. “You would love that. I know you think she’s hot.”

    Her fingers found Chris’s clit, stroking the little nub as her girlfriend sucked so hard on her dick. She shuddered, her hips shaking. Chris’s fingers dug into the cheeks of her ass, kneading so hard, pulling her butt-cheeks apart, slipping in.

    Lori shuddered. She thrust her tongue into Chris’s pussy as her girlfriend’s finger sank into her asshole. Her bowels clenched on the invading digit. Pleasure rippled hot out of her asshole to the tip of her dick.

    “Mmm, yes, I love it when you finger my asshole.” Lori moved her finger from Chris’s clit. “Let me feel your juicy cunt.”

    Chris moaned, her pussy clenching about Lori’s thrusting finger. She savored the hot flesh wrapped about her digit, her bowels clenching on Chris’s finger. They both pumped their digits as Lori’s lips found her girlfriend’s clit.

    And sucked hard.

    Chris bucked beneath Lori and moaned about her dick. Pleasure raced up her shaft, making her moan louder and harder on Chris’s clit. They both shuddered. Her pussy burned, the duel pleasures of her ass being fingered and her cock sucked mixing, swirling, building in her depths.

    “Chris,” she moaned between sucks on her girlfriend’s clit. “Oh, yes, Chris!”

    Her tongue flailed Chris’s clit, driving her girlfriend wild. The gender-swapped girl bucked and moaned, wiggling her hips, humping her pussy into Lori’s mouth. Chris moaned loudly about the futanari’s dick, the humming pleasure increasing.

    And then hot, tangy juices squirted into Lori’s mouth.

    Her girlfriend came.

    “Yes,” Lori hissed. “That’s it, slut. Ooh, you’re cumming so hard. But not as hard as I am.” Her bowels clenched on Chris’s finger. “Just keep sucking my dick, whore. Oh, my god. Sooooo fucking good. Mmm, you are such a good cock-sucker!”

    Lori’s body bucked and spasmed as her orgasm exploded in the depths of her pussy. The pressure shot down her cock in powerful pulses. Cum spurted into her girlfriend’s mouth. Lori’s red hair danced as she threw back her head and screamed out her orgasm. The bliss burned through her body. She bucked and shuddered, her body whipped by the rapture shooting through her.

    The bliss. The wonder. It filled her. It made her ache and shudder. It made her gasp and moan.

    “Chris!”

    Her girlfriend gulped down load after load of jizz, swallowing like a pro while she drank down tangy pussy juices. She lapped up the flood as they both trembled. The Prius’s shocks groaned as the car rocked back and forth.

    “Damn, Chris,” she moaned, collapsing on her girlfriend. She lifted her hips, her still-hard cock popping out of Chris’s lips. “That was amazing.”

    “Yes,” panted Chris. “And I won.”

    “Hmm?” Lori still dwelled in a daze of pleasure.

    “I made you cum the hardest.” Such pride burned in Chris’s feminine voice, the same pride she had as boy whenever she made Lori cum.

    “I think we both won.”

    “Mmm, and you’re still hard. Just like Miyu.”

    “Oh, yes,” Lori moaned. “I have stamina. And I need more.”

    “Ever heard of paizuri?”

    “What?” blinked Lori.

    “You’re going to love it. Sit on the edge of the car, your legs dangling out, and I will use my big tits to make you cum.”

    Lori’s eyes opened. One of the reasons she always wanted to have big tits was to do just that for Chris. She knew her girlfriend loved titty fucks—paizuri must be the dumb Japanese name for it—and she always wanted to do it for Chris.

    And now Chris was doing it for her.

    “I love you so much,” Lori said. “You’re the best.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris hurried around the Prius. She hadn’t lost her girlfriend’s love by becoming a girl. Whatever fortuitous turn of events ended up with Lori becoming a futanari had stopped this from being a disaster. Lori still loved her.

    The afternoon sun shining on Chris’s naked, tanned body. Only her crotch was paler—she didn’t sunbathe nude, though she was wishing she did now, it was so freeing being naked in public. An excited tremble went through her body. We could be caught at any moment.

    Her fears of Miyu and the ghost were subsumed by her lust. Her brain couldn’t think of anything but the big, throbbing dick her girlfriend had. My girlfriend is a futanari. This is the hottest fucking thing in the world.

    As a guy, Chris had jerked off a lot to drawings of dickgirls and futas, loving their busty, feminine frames contrasting with their huge, throbbing dicks. It was so impossibly wrong it made him so achingly hard.

    “Let’s do this, baby,” Lori moaned, sitting on the edge of her seat, looking so beautiful, her green eyes shining, her red hair spilled about her shoulders. Her round breasts bobbed and heaved while her dick waggled before her, thrusting from the folds of her pussy.

    That impossible sight. Pussy and cock. But no balls. Chris always liked the futas with balls, but he wouldn’t complain.

    “Damn,” Chris moaned, kneeling on her discarded shirt, padding against the gravel. She leaned forward, nuzzling at Lori’s tart pussy. She licked through the folds as her girlfriend moaned, reaching the base of her dick.

    “Oh, that’s hot,” panted Lori as Chris dragged her tongue higher and higher up the shaft. She could still taste the salty flavor of her girlfriend’s cum. “Mmm, warp those big, lush boobies about my dick and make me cum.”

    “Yes,” Chris said, her pussy clenching. Her heart raced. She had always wanted to be on the receiving end of a titty fuck, but was glad to give this treat to Lori.

    Chris cupped her large breasts, her fingers sinking into her pillowy mounds. She lifted them up and brought them to her girlfriend’s cock. She sandwiched the throbbing dick between her tits, savoring the hard shaft’s heat. She pushed her tits tight together, her silky flesh engulfing the big shaft.

    And slid her tits down.

    Lori bucked, her mouth opening wide as she moaned. Her green eyes blinked as Chris slid her tits back up the throbbing girl-dick. Precum leaked out of the crown, smearing onto Chris’s flesh, lubing the way as she pumped her tits up and down. Her hard nipples rubbed on Lori’s naked stomach, sending tingles racing down to Chris’s pussy.

    She squirmed, her cunt growing hotter and hotter. Juices dripped down her thighs as she pleasured Lori’s dick. Chris stared at the tip of her girlfriend’s dick emerging over and over from the valley of her tits, the pink crown popping into sight.

    “Mmm, that’s kinda hot,” Lori moaned, her hips shifting. “Watching it pop out. It’s so cute.”

    “Yeah,” Chris agreed, licking her lips.

    Then she licked the tip of Lori’s dick when it emerged, gathering the salty precum.

    “Damn,” Lori panted, her body bucking at the sudden contact of Chris’s tongue.

    Chris grinned and did it again. And again. Every time Lori’s dick emerged from her tits, the gender-swapped girl licked the wrinkled, pink crown. Her tongue bathed across it, savoring the salty precum, making Lori gasp and moan.

    The futanari’s voice echoed through the car. She leaned back on her hands, the seat creaking as she smiled down at Chris. That beautiful smile encouraged her to fuck her tits up and down faster and faster. Her hips swayed from side-to-side, her pussy burning. She squeezed her thighs tight, her clit throbbing, begging to be touched.

    But her hands were full of her tits.

    Her nipples throbbed as they rasped and rubbed Lori’s belly. Tingles raced through Chris. She groaned between licks. Her tongue flailed the tip of the futanari’s cock. The tip throbbed and twitched. The cock was so hot between Chris’s tits.

    “Oh, god, I’m going to erupt,” panted Lori. “Oh, your tits are heavenly, Chris. Just fucking amazing.”

    “Do it,” moaned Chris, excited. “Give me a pearl necklace.”

    “Oh, so I have to buy you jewelry just because I have the dick in the relationship?”

    “Yes,” Chris panted, tits sliding faster and faster, her arms burning from the strain. She pumped through the pain, eager to give her girlfriend a treat. “Cum on my face, baby. Just erupt. I want to feel your jizz splatter me.”

    “Yes,” Lori moaned. Her green eyes squeezed shut. Her hips bucked, fucking her cock through Chris’s tits. “You nasty slut. Oh, yes! Yes!”

    The dick throbbed between Chris’s tits. The tip swelled. Cum spurted out and splattered the bottom of her chin. The hot jizz washed across her neck. The thick, hot spunk clung to her flesh. Chris groaned, loving the feel of it.

    The next spurt erupted, landing on her lips and chin. She licked the jizz out as Lori moaned, savoring the salty flavor. Her tits slid up, milking the spurting cock. Cum splattered across Chris’s big, pillowy tits, running hot as it fell down into her cleavage.

    “Oh, that’s so hot,” moaned Lori, eyes fluttering open. “Oh, damn, Chris, you have a shiny pearl necklace.”

    “Uh-huh, “Chris panted, her pussy on fire. It felt so hot to be jizzed on. So demeaning. She truly was a slut. Lori’s slut.

    The futanari’s dick was still hard.

    “I love it,” Chris moaned as she moved, straddling Lori’s waist. The gender-swapped girl grasped the futanari’s big dick, guiding it to her hungry pussy. Her big tits pressed into Lori’s face, smearing cum on the redhead’s features.

    “Fuck me,” Lori moaned as Chris rubbed her pussy on the cock’s tip.

    “Yes,” she moaned and slammed her new pussy down her girlfriend’s dick.

    The huge cock stretched out Chris’s cunt. Her back arched. Her tits smeared into Lori’s mouth. Her tongue licked, sucking on Chris’s cum-stained nipple, shooting pleasure down to the gender-swapped girl’s cunt.

    She clenched down on Lori’s dick. Chris fucked her girlfriend hard and fast. The shocks of the Prius groaned as the two humped and writhed. Lori’s hands seized Chris’s ass, gripping both butt-cheeks.

    “Oh, yes, your cock is so huge,” panted Chris. “I’m such a slut for this dick.”

    “I’m such a slut for this pussy,” Lori answered, her fingers kneading Chris’s ass. “Fucking ride me hard. I want to dump so much cum into your snatch.”

    “Yes!” Chris’s pussy clenched hard on her girlfriend’s thick dick. Her hips moved faster and faster. “Do that. I love it. I want to feel all your jizz spurt into me. Oh, god, this is so hot. I’m fucking my big-dicked girlfriend!”

    “Yes!”

    Chris’s hips rode her girlfriend faster and faster. Her pussy drank in the friction of Lori’s huge dick. Chris used all the tricks she remembered her girlfriend doing when she was a boy. The way Lori twisted her hips, undulated, ground her clit into Lori’s pubic bone. The gender-swapped girl wanted to make the futanari cum so hard into her pussy.

    And then erupt in her own pleasure.

    Her sun-bleached hair brushed Lori’s face as they kissed. The futanari’s cum stained both their lips. They licked and nuzzled, sharing the treat. Chris groaned, her pussy clenching as she slammed her pussy up and down Lori’s cock, driving them both wild.

    Lori’s fingers squeezed so hard on Chris’s ass. Their tongues stabbed at each other, dueling with a frantic desire. They fucked each other, Chris’s fingers scratching at Lori’s back. The friction burned as Chris fucked up and down on the girl-shaft, loving how deep it stabbed into her cunt. Filling her. Driving her wild.

    She broke the kiss. “I’m going to cum!”

    “Do it,” hissed Lori. “Cum on my dick. Milk my cock. You want it, slut.”

    “Whore,” Chris moaned. “You’re my futanari-whore. You love my pussy!”

    “So much! The best pussy!”

    Chris shuddered at her girlfriend’s words. She slammed her cunt down the redhead’s shaft. Her clit rubbed into Lori’s crotch. Sparks flew. Pleasure burst in the depths of Chris’s pussy. Her sheath spasmed about the thick cock, massaging it as her body spasmed and writhed. Pleasure flooded through her.

    Wonderful rapture.

    Ecstasy slammed into her mind as her hips went wild, bucking on Lori’s dick. The redhead moaned, gripping Chris’s ass, fucking her hips up and down. Her spasming pussy slid up and down the thick, hard shaft.

    “Cum in me,” screamed Chris as the pleasure burst through her. “Give me all that girl-spunk!”

    “Yes,” Lori hissed, her green eyes staring into Chris’s blue.

    She was lost to those green depths, staring at them as the pleasure of her orgasm washed through her mind. She slammed down the futanari’s dick, taking every inch into her writhing flesh. Lori groaned. Her dick erupted.

    Cum flooded Chris’s pussy.

    The gender-swapped girl’s head snapped back. Another orgasm exploded in her as her girlfriend flooded her cunt with jizz. Hot, thick, creamy cum. It was amazing. The rapture boiled through her mind as her pussy milked Lori’s cock.

    “That’s soooo good!” Chris screamed as their bodies heaved in shared ecstasy.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Yoshiko dreamed she was in a hot spring. She sat on the edge, the hot water around her calves up to her knees. She trembled, staring at Mitsuko. The princess moved through the water, her small breasts trembling, jiggling, her hands behind her back as she sauntered across the steamy water. She was so lovely. A moan came unbidden from Yoshiko’s lips.

    I’m dreaming Sayuri’s life again. Or her memories of it.

    “Look what my maids procured for me,” purred Mitsuko. She had a naughty smile on her pink lips, her slanted eyes burning. Her hair was pinned up by a white hair comb. It looked like it was made from some sort of shiny, white stone. Alabaster? wondered Yoshiko.

    “What, Mitsuko-hime?” Yoshiko said unbidden again. It wasn’t her body really speaking. She was in Sayuri’s body. Her breasts were nowhere big enough to be her own.

    “It came all the way from the province of Hiko,” Mitsuko said, pulling the object from behind her back. It was wet, the pale-yellow fibers of a plant forming into a cylindrical shape. Two strands of knotted cord made from the same material bound the middle of the object, keeping the fibers together. More cords connected the bands, each knotted. “It’s made from itadori, and the women of the province swear by its pleasure.”

    It’s a dildo, Yoshiko realized. She stared at the knotted cords binding it, trying to imagine the added sensation they would add.

    “I don’t understand,” Sayuri said.

    She wants to fuck you with it, Yoshiko said to her host as Mitsuko came closer, a naughty grin on her face.

    “It is a kokeshi.” Mitsuko smile. “Surely you’ve heard how older girls play with their kokeshi in different manner than when they were younger.”

    Yoshiko was confused. The word was unfamiliar to her and its context. But Sayuri gasped and blushed. “Oh, yes, I see. You want to use it… On me.”

    “Then you can use it on me,” purred Mitsuko, stopping before Sayuri. “I want you to take my virginity. Not a man.”

    Sayuri, we need to talk, Yoshiko said. I have to understand why you’re haunting me. Please, please, answer me.

    Sayuri trembled. “Will it hurt?”

    “Don’t be afraid,” Mitsuko said, leaning over and capturing Sayuri’s hard, brown nipple in soft lips. She sucked.

    Sayuri moaned.

    I’m here, Yoshiko called as she felt pleasure rush through Sayuri’s body like it was her own. Don’t ignore me.

    But Sayuri only moaned her delight as her lover, her princess, suckled at her nipple. Mitsuko brought the strange dildo down to her wet, black bush, rubbing it on virgin flesh.

    To be continued…


  • The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot MILF Wish Chapter 2: Cassandra’s Futa Problem

    Font size : +


    Cassandra is crushed by Mrs. Teller rejection, hating her new changes. Worse, she has to show up for Lana’s slumber party. Will she reconcile with Lana’s mother, or will she lose her dreams.

    The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot MILF Wish
    Chapter Two: Cassandra’s Futa Problem
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Tears fell down my cheeks as I stared at my new cock sprouting from where my clit used, the folds of my pussy wrapped about its base. It was still wet and shiny with Mrs. Teller’s hot pussy. The MILF, mother of my best friend, had rode me so hard, so eager to cum on my dick. I thought, finally, that I had her. After lusting after her for years, I had the MILF in my arms.

    Yes, I didn’t imagine I would grow a cock at nineteen and fuck her with it, or that a naughty futa-fairy would visit me in my dreams to grant my wish. But it happened. I made love to Mrs. Teller, and it was magical. I held her, kissed her, and felt that glorious pussy about my new futa-cock. And then she came. I came. I flooded her pussy.

    It was the best feeling ever.

    And then Mrs. Teller felt so guilty. She was married, her husband asleep upstairs along with my best friend, Lana. Mrs. Teller had bolted off of me, fleeing the living room in a panic, leaving me sitting on her couch in a crying daze.

    I had my wish, and she rejected it. Mrs. Teller didn’t want to be my lover.

    I stared at my cock. It twitched, still half-hard. “It’s all your fault. If I wasn’t a freak, she would have loved me.”

    I grabbed my cock, pulling on it.

    My hand slipped up the shaft, lubed by her juices, and popped off. My tip throbbed from the friction, pleasure racing down my shaft to my pussy. Tingles rushed through me, the memory of my orgasm I just had with the hot MILF.

    “If it wasn’t for you,” I hissed, tugging on it again, my dick stretching, my hand sliding up it and brushing the tip, sending more pleasure through me. “Stupid cock!”

    The pleasure only remembered me of what just happened, from waking up from my dream with Leanan Sidhe in the aviary to Mrs. Teller standing over me in her robe, burned in my mind. My cum had erupted, painting her face with my jizz. She had looked so hot, so sexy, dripping with my seed. Even in the dark living room, I could tell how beautiful she was, her tanned face flawless, ripened into the epitome of womanly beauty, her blonde hair spilling in a tousled mess about her face, her large breasts straining against her loosely tied about her waist.

    It was so hot.

    My dick throbbed as I tugged on it, my hand stroking up and down as I relived what just happened. My eyes closed. I leaned back into the couch, furiously tugging on my cock. The tip throbbed and ached as my palm slid over it, my girl-cock so hard, the shaft throbbing in my hand.

    It had been magical as Mrs. Teller mounted me. The MILF had fucked me so hard, riding my new cock, moaning and gasping. She loved it. Her big breasts had broken free of her robe. She had cum so hard on my dick.

    “Then why did you run?” I hissed. “You loved my cock! You told me. You hadn’t cum in forever. Your husband’s cock isn’t as good as mine.”

    I tugged so hard. No boy had ever tugged so hard on his cock as I tugged on mine. My pussy clenched as I squirmed on the couch, my moans echoing through the still living room. I squirmed on the couch, juices leaking out of my pussy. My hand slapped over and over into my pussy lips before sliding up to stroke my crown.

    My toes curled as pressure swelled in the depth of my body. I groaned, mewling as my body shivered. My pussy clenched. The ache built at the tip of my cock. That need to explode. I groaned through clenched teeth, tugging so hard on my dick.

    White cum spurted from my girl-cock.

    I groaned, thrashing as it arched through the air and splattered onto the glass coffee table. I groaned, squirming as another blast fired from my dick and then a third. Each one sent pleasure knifing through my body, stabbing right into my brain. It was amazing.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I panted, heaving, my body buzzing from the intensity of my new cock’s orgasm. It contrasted with the softer pleasure rippling out of my pussy. “Oh, damn that’s—”

    DONG! DONG!

    I gasped, the grandfather clock in the sitting room announcing it was 2 AM. I shuddered, my heart racing. My eyes widened. I just jerked off my new cock in Lana’s living room. I groaned, wishing I hadn’t fallen asleep watching movies with my best friend. If I had gone home, then at least I would be there. And I wouldn’t have had my heart broken by Mrs. Teller.

    Fresh tears fell down my cheeks. I let go of my cock. Trying to tug it off just led to filthy masturbating. I stumbled to my feet, heading to the kitchen to find paper towels. I wiped up my creamy mess from the coffee table, feeling so guilty, then I disposed of the evidence in the kitchen trashcan.

    My new cock was so tight in my panties. I headed home, leaving the Teller’s house and walking through the cool summer evening back to my own house next door. I slipped into my house and padded upstairs, hoping I didn’t wake up Mom. I reached my bedroom, throwing myself on my bed, crying into my pillows.

    After my tears finally stopped, I rolled onto my back, my dick throbbing in my panties. I hated it so much. Why did that stupid fairy curse me with a cock? It just caused so much problems. I was happy lusting at my MILF neighbor from a distance, hanging out at Lana’s house as much as I could so I could vicariously peep on the object of my affection.

    I glanced to my bedroom window. It faced out to the Teller’s master bedroom, the lacy curtains open as usual. There she was, sleeping beside her husband. She must have douched herself and went to bed. She always slept naked. There were her breasts pillowed by her arm.

    Before I knew it, I was jerking off again. Sitting on my bed, I stroked my dick so hard staring at her sleeping. I groaned when I came, my cum splattering the carpet of my floor. More drizzled over my hand and splashed on my thighs.

    No wonder girls joked about a guy and the box of tissues by his bed. Cumming made such a huge mess.

    “Damn fairy,” I muttered, falling back onto my bed, the cum drying on the back of my hand. “Stupid, dumb fairy. I bet you’re laughing. ‘Oh, look at my dear, sweet Cassandra in such a tizzy because I gave her a big, huge cock that freaked out the woman she loves and now everyone will know she’s a freak. They’ll see her cock bulging her panties and laugh at her. Tee hee hee.’”

    I rolled onto my side. I would have to face the world with a cock. I couldn’t wear any tight bikinis and sunbathe with Lana. I would have to hide the filthy thing. No one could ever know what the futa-fairy cursed me with.

    Maybe I could cut it off?

    That thought hit me as I lay in a daze on my bed, so tired and wanting to sleep, but so frustrated and sad about what happened I couldn’t. It wormed through me. I could get a pair of scissors and just snip it away.

    Then I could be a normal girl again.

    But I’d probably end up bleeding to death or something. I think there was an artery that ran through boy’s penis. It’s what let them get so hard. I’d have to wake up my parents, tell them I cut off my own futa-cock, and had to go to the hospital.

    So many people would know.

    I rolled onto my back, staring at the ceiling, my dick throbbing in my panties, begging to be stroked again. I shook my head. It was lighter in my room. Dawn approached. My eyes felt like grit. I closed them, too tired to really care now.

    And then it happened. I felt something in the world change. Like an energy that had dissipated. My dick throbbed once, and then the pressure in my panties grew less and less. They weren’t so tight, so constrictive and…

    My eyes bolted open. I sat up and stared at my panties. They weren’t bulging around my cock. There was nothing. “Oh, please, please say it’s over.”

    My fingers pulled aside my panties. I had never been so relieved to see the fiery landing strip leading to my shaved pussy. My slit was as tight as usual. No huge cock bulged out. I ran my fingers through my pussy lips, nudging my clitoral hood. My clit was inside, not hard and aroused.

    “Thank god,” I groaned. “It’s over.”

    Relief flooded through me. I had lost my chance to ever have my relationship with Mrs. Teller, but at least I wasn’t a freak any longer. I fell back on my pillow and my eyes closed. I must have fallen asleep right away because it was past noon when my beeping phone dragged me out of unconsciousness.

    I fumbled for it, reaching. I snagged it off my nightstand. I had a Skype call from Lana. I swiped the screen. “Hello.”

    “Hey,” she said brightly, sitting in her bedroom, sunlight almost washing out her blonde hair into a white blur. “You weren’t sleeping on the couch when I woke up.”

    “Yeah, I decided to go home and sleep in a bed,” I said.

    “You just waking up? You look awful.”

    “Thanks,” I grumbled.

    She giggled. “Just looking out for you. Your eyes are bloodshot.” She brought her phone closer to her face. “Did you get into your dad’s booze.”

    “Just…” I shook my head. “Nothing. Just didn’t sleep. The sun was up when I passed out.”

    “Ugg, insomnia’s the worst. Remember last year when I didn’t sleep for two weeks?”

    She was exaggerating, as always. “Yeah,” I grinned. “I remember.”

    “So, excited for tonight?”

    I blinked. “Tonight?”

    “My big slumber party.” She shook her head. “Summer’s almost up. One last bash. How could you forget?”

    “Right, right. Sorry, just waking up.” I faked a smile. I would be at the Tellers house all evening. “I remember.”

    “Then get your keister over here and help me get ready. That’s a best friend’s job.”

    “Let me take a shower and look less horrifying,” I said. There was no way I could face Mrs. Teller looking awful. Even if she thought I was a freak.

    “Sure, sure, no hurry.”

    I shook my head. Lana was like that, one moment so excited about something that it had to be done right away and then the next acting like she didn’t care a bit. “Kay. Bye.”

    “Bye.”

    The Skype call ended. I groaned, not wanting to get up. But it was past noon.

    My stomach twisted and roiled as I took my shower and spent an hour mastering my red hair and applying a light amount of makeup. Nothing overboard. I selected a florescent-green set of bra and panties, cute and fun but not too sexy for a slumber party, and made sure I had a bikini to bring over. I dressed in a flaring, flowery skirt and a tank top, my bra peeking out around the white top, adding a splash of color that worked well with my red hair and green eyes.

    My parents were at work, since it was a Friday, and I foraged for food in the kitchen. As much as my stomach was twisting with nerves, I also was starving. It was strange eating while feeling like I wanted to throw up.

    I made a cup of chamomile tea and drank that to settle my stomach before facing the Teller house.

    Lana and I practically lived at each other’s house, so knocking wasn’t necessary. I opened the door and stepped into the living room. I flushed with guilt when my eyes fell on the coffee table. I moved to it, searching for any streaks.

    There was one. A bit of cum I missed.

    “Oh, hi,” the strained, bubbly voice of Mrs. Teller said from behind me.

    I jumped, spun, and saw the MILF wearing a pair of white shorts and a pink baby doll t-shirt standing at the hallway leading back to the kitchen. She looked so radiant, her blonde curls falling about her head, her legs so tanned and lithe, contrasting with her white shorts. And her breasts… They filled out that t-shirt.

    My pussy grew hot, wet. But no cock sprouted.

    “Hi, Mrs. Teller,” I said, my cheeks red. I fidgeted, washing my hands before me.

    “Cassandra,” she said, her cheeks darkening with a blush. Her eyes flicked down. “I… Right, you’re here to help out with the party.”

    “It’s gone,” I said, squirming, my eyes burning. “So you don’t have to…worry?”

    “Oh, okay.” She licked her lips. “It was just…a dream, right? Not real. I mean…” Her cheeks grew darker. “You’re a girl. Not…”

    “A futa,” I finished. “Just a dream.”

    She stared at me, her own hips swaying. She opened her mouth twice to say something. And then Lana burst into the room from a different hallway that led to the stairs. “Cassandra!”

    “Hey,” I smiled.

    Lana glanced at me then at her mother, frowning. “What are you two doing? There’s such a weird vibe in here.”

    “Just…”

    “Talking about dreams,” Mrs. Teller told her daughter. “I found Cassandra having a…um…nightmare sleeping on our couch last night. It was…”

    “Weird,” I said.

    “Oh, is that what had you up all night?” My friend grinned, her face a younger version of her mother’s. “She’s a scaredy-cat. She won’t see any horror films.”

    “I can’t handle the stress,” I said. “It’s not fun. I don’t get why you love them, Lana.”

    “Because they make me feel sooooo alive.” Lana darted to me. “Now we’re on cupcake duty. And then we have to go out and buy the drinks and chips. Mom gave me a budget.”

    “And you’ll stick to it,” Mrs. Teller said, disappearing back down the hallway to the kitchen.

    It was weird around Mrs. Teller. All day we kept bumping into each other as I helped Lana get ready for her party. And we always just looked at each other, both of squirming. I wanted to seize her, to tell her I didn’t have the cock and she didn’t have to run. That we could love each other. I didn’t care that she was married.

    But she was embarrassed. I was just a kid. Nineteen. Not a sophisticated adult. And there was guilt, too. She had known me all my life. I was her daughter’s best friend and then we had sex last night. And that was without adding the weird cock I had temporarily sprouted.

    There were six girls coming for sure, though more were invited, and Lana wanted to have enough food for them all. “I don’t think Deidre’s coming,” Lana said as we shopped for snacks at the WinCo. “She’s attached to the hip to her bratty sister, and Keily was not invited.”

    “Yeah, it’s so weird,” I giggled.

    “But Mei, Marissa, Kelly, Becky, Rosa, and…Theresa are definites,” she said, rattling off the names for the seventeenth bazillion time. “Mei only drinks diet soda, right?”

    “I think so,” I told her.

    “Well, grab a case of Diet Pepsi for her.”

    We had a shopping cart full of soda, jugs of Arizona iced tea, and bags of all sorts of chips and dips. It was far too much, but I didn’t say that to Lana. She was clearly having so much fun. She paid with her Mom’s debit card, putting in the pin code while she stared longingly at the locked liqueur shelves.

    “Dad’s out of town,” she said. “Left this morning. And mom’s such a heavy sleeper. Why don’t we know anyone who’s twenty-one? This party could be real wild.”

    “Yeah,” I said, grinning at her. “Truth or Dare would be so wild if we were drunk.”

    “Remember Becky’s party? Oh, my god, I can’t believe you actually kissed her naked ass for the dare.”

    My cheeks blushed. None of my friends knew I was a lesbian. “I always do my dares.”

    “Alcohol makes you do your dares.” She sighed. “This party will be so lame without it.”

    I nudged her hip with mine. “It’ll be a blast. You’ll see.”

    She beamed at me, looking almost as sexy as her mother. “Thanks, Cassandra.”

    As she hugged me, my nipples tingled and a wet heat raced through me. I hadn’t ever paid attention to Lana. Why would I when I had her MILF mother attracting my attention. Maybe I should have set my sights on a younger Teller woman to seduce. We could be more than friends.

    Maybe…during Truth or Dare, I could dare her to kiss me. That would be wild.

    I was wet for the rest of the day as we got everything set up. Around five, the girls began arriving. Mei was first, the Chinese girl beaming as she came in, then Kelly and Theresa. Rosa, Marissa, and Becky arrived together. We all put on our bikinis and hit the pool.

    It turned out, I had a lot of hot friends. Mei was petite, her breasts small mounds, but her skin was so exotic. Rosa had golden-brown skin and such a great ass. Becky was almost as stacked as Mrs. Teller, her boobs seemed to float as she lounged against the side of the pool in her blue bikini. Theresa had killer legs, and Becky had these plump, kissable lips. Marissa was a knock out in her one piece stretched around her round breasts, her legs so sleek.

    My excitement only grew as we splashed in the water. I didn’t need Mrs. Teller. I could have fun with my friends. One of them had to be at least bicurious. My nipples were so hard, bringing laughs from Mei when she noticed.

    “Someone’s thinking of a cute boy,” grinned Mei before she splashed.

    “She’s always thinking about boys,” laughed Lana. “She’s boy crazy.”

    “I am,” I lied, splashing Mei back.

    Shrieks echoed through the backyard as we tried to drown each other. Water splashed in every direction as we screeched and giggled. There were no teams. It was a free-for-all. Alliances would pop up and then were betrayed moments later as we moved around the pool.

    “Girls, are you trying to murder each other?” Mrs. Teller asked, coming out in her red bikini.

    And the world stopped for me. I stared at her heaving breasts as she sauntered out, her hips swaying. I groaned, lusting after her. My friends were all cute girls. But that was all they were—girls. Mrs. Teller was a woman.

    I couldn’t settle for my friends. But how could I have my MILF? I had my chance last night, and the dumb futa-cock blew it. I tracked her as she walked across the pool, sunglasses hiding her eyes, an amused smile on her lips.

    Then a huge splash of water crashed into my face. “Pay attention,” Lana laughed. “Or you’re going to lose.”

    “How do I win?” I shrieked and splashed back at her.

    But as we played, I felt Mrs. Teller’s eyes on me and flushed. I was just proving to her I was a girl, too. Not a woman. Not someone worthy of her beautiful body. I faked my enthusiasm, but the game had lost all its fun. I wasn’t sad when it petered out finally, the eight of us all panting for breath, flushed from our exertion.

    Then we were sunbathing, enjoying the last rays of the sun while our stomachs growled. Drinks were poured and chips were snacked on as we talked boys and music and clothes and more boys. I kept glancing at Mrs. Teller, now on her stomach, staring at her ass hugged by her bikini bottoms, wanting to grab them.

    My clit throbbed.

    I wanted to fuck her again.

    God, I hoped I wasn’t missing my futa-cock.

    “Okay, let’s order pizza,” Lana announced around seven PM. “I am starving.”

    “Yes!” the other girls cheered, and we headed inside the house to change out of our swimsuits.

    We settled down into the living room, the glass coffee table moved to the off-limits sitting room, and put in a sappy romcom while we waited for the pizzas. I sat on the floor between Mei and Becky, a Dr. Pepper in hand, snaking on tortilla chips. The laughing and giggling started up immediately as we all squirmed. The pizzas came not long after.

    It was a lot of fun. With Mrs. Teller retreated to upstairs, giving us our space, I could relax and forget about my heartache and concentrate on having fun. Soon Mei was dancing before the TV, the movie completely ignored. She laughed and giggled, her boyish hips swaying. She was such a petite thing.

    Just like Leanan Sidhe.

    A flush heated my pussy as I cheered, “Shake that booty, Mei.”

    “You’ll be a great stripper,” laughed Lana. “You’ll get the guys horny.”

    “You think so,” Mei said, her ass clad by a pair of booty shorts, her slim legs toned and with that lovely Asian-olive shade. “I don’t have much of one.” She turned around, cupping her small tits through her tank top. “And I’m sooooooooo flat. I wish I had boobs like your mom, Lana.”

    “Your mom has the best boobs,” I blurted out.

    “I know, right,” Becky said. “Mine come close.”

    I nodded my head.

    “Ugh, don’t ogle her boobs, Cassandra,” Lana said. “And stop talking about my mom’s tits. She’s my mom. That’s super gross.”

    “What?” Becky said, now cupping her breasts. “Don’t you like a big pair of boobies, Lana?”

    “I like a big pair of balls,” Lana said. “And a hot chest.”

    “Ooh, I saw Brian at the Y this morning,” Theresa cut in. “He was swimming in a speedo.”

    I sighed at the mention of boys, and suddenly all the talk of boobs was gone. It was just getting so good. Becky did have a nice pair of tits. They were almost as big as Mrs. Tellers. I bet I could have as much fun with them. I just needed to forget about the MILF.

    Move on.

    My heart ached. I sank down on the couch, retreating into silence as the other girls laughed and giggled. Marissa freaked out when Lana started talking about her hunky Dad. “I would so ride his mustache!”

    I glanced upstairs. The master bedroom was overhead. I bet Mrs. Teller was naked right now. If I was in my room, I could masturbate in the dark, staring at her. I kept my curtains drawn just right so they looked closed but weren’t. I would peep on her so hard. My thighs rubbed together.

    “Someone’s nipplely,” laughed Rosa, the Hispanic girl reaching out and tweaking my nipple through my top and bra. “Who are you thinking about?”

    “Marissa’s dad,” Lana laughed. “She’s got the hots for an older lover.”

    “My dad?” Marissa gasped. “Come on. That’s not funny. He’s soooooo old.”

    “And experienced,” Becky sighed. “Mmm, I’m getting nipplely, too.”

    “So, were you thinking of Marissa’s dad?” Rosa asked.

    I bit my lip.

    “Truth or Dare!” declared Lana as she pulled off her tank top, exposing her breast contained in a hot pink bra. “It’s time. Strip to your undies, girls.”

    I couldn’t remember why we stripped to our bra and panties to play Truth or Dare. We had played Truth or Dare this way since we were kids. So I didn’t hesitate to join in. I ripped off my tank top, exposing my florescent green bra, and wiggled out of my skirt. Becky had a yummy, black bra that fought to constrain her rather large breasts, and Kelly’s was sky blue and so lacy, the cups dotted with little holes that let her flesh peek through. Theresa had a skimpy, red thong on that barely hid anything, and gave her a delicious cameltoe.

    Damn, my friends were sexy.

    “Truth or Dare, Cassandra,” Lana said, giving me a look. I knew the truth she would ask.

    “Dare!” I always took dare. It was too dangerous doing truth. I didn’t want my friends knowing I was gay. Especially Lana. She would freak out.

    “You always pick dare,” complained Becky.

    “I like to have fun,” I shrugged.

    “Fine,” Lana said, her eyes gleaming. “Take off your bra and step out onto my front porch for thirty seconds.”

    My eyes widened. “What?”

    “Or you could take truth.” She licked her lips. She really wanted to find out who I had a crush on.

    “Fine.”

    I stood up.

    “No way,” Kelly said, her green eyes wide.

    “Way,” I told her, my fiery curls swaying about my shoulders as I reached behind me and unhooked my bra. I slipped it off my shoulders, baring my round breasts, pink nipples hard, to my friends.

    “No covering the goods,” Lana said, shaking her head as I dropped my bra on the floor.

    “Fine,” I said, trembling. I couldn’t believe I was doing this. My house was next door. It was still daylight, barely. Someone would see me.

    I forced myself to walk to the door, head held high, tits bouncing. My friends moved behind me, giggling, whispering. They didn’t believe I would do it. I reached the front door, took a deep breath, and opened it.

    “Holy shit,” Mei groaned as I stepped outside.

    It had cooled off as the sun sank. The world was dark with twilight, but sunlight still spilled down the street as it set. The girls began counting behind me as I gazed out on our quiet street. I looked around, trembling, my entire body shaking.

    “Don’t let anyone see me,” I whispered.

    “Ten,” they counted.

    A car approached. My knees knocked.

    “Fifteen!”

    “You have to stay out there,” Lana called.

    The crunch of the tires came closer and closer. The shadow of the car appeared ahead of it.
    “Twenty.”

    “Oh, god,” I groaned, my hands clasped before me. My tits were so exposed.

    “Twenty-five.”

    The fender of the car appeared. Blue. Mr. Whittaker would get a treat. It moved so slow, creeping out from behind Lana’s bush. The driver would see me. He would look to his right and see a topless, barely legal girl standing on the porch. Oh, god, this was so embarrassing.

    “Thirty!”

    I turned and bolted inside, barreling into my friends.

    “Holy shit, you did it,” Lana said, slamming shut the door. “Wow.”

    “Yeah,” I said, still shivering, my legs felt watery. “I did.”

    “Well, who you going to pick?” Lana asked.

    “Pick?”

    “For the game.” Lana rolled her eyes. “Come on, Cassandra.”

    “Right, right.” I licked my lips as we headed back to the living room. “Mei, Truth or Dare.”
    “Truth,” Mei said.

    “Have you masturbated today?” was the question that tumbled out of my lips.

    I sat down on the couch as Mei blushed. “Yes.”

    Everyone gave a wicked giggle. Kelly said, “I love masturbating. I do it every day.”

    “Really,” Mei blinked. She looked around the room. “Theresa, Truth or Dare.”

    “Truth,” Theresa said.

    As Mei asked her question, the world changed. I shivered, my naked breasts jiggling. I felt the sun set and the energy surged through me, lancing right for my clit. My eyes widened in shock. My entire body trembled as my clit ached and throbbed. It swelled. I clamped my hands over my crotch as it grew bigger and bigger.

    “Oh, no,” I groaned, my clit transforming into a big, thick girl-dick, pressing on my hands.

    “It’s not that bad,” Theresa said. “Right?”

    “Cassandra’s just being mean,” Lana said, giving me a look.

    I had missed the question and answer. But that didn’t matter. I was growing a big dick. Wearing only my panties. Sitting with my friends. Panic struck me. I let out a gasp and bolted to my feet. Still covering my panties, I darted away from the living room.

    “Cassandra?” Mei called.

    “Bathroom!” I shouted.

    “Hope it wasn’t the pizza,” muttered Lana as I raced through the living room.

    I don’t know why I bolted up the stairs. Maybe it was the closest path of escape from the living room and my friends finding out I had a cock. Maybe I was scared and wanting comfort from someone motherly.

    My feet slapped on the stairs, my naked tits bouncing as tears fell down my cheeks. What would I do? It was back. The stupid futa-cock was back. This was horrible. It was a nightmare. Why did it have to sprout now? Why sunset? What did that stupid futa-fairy do to me? She ruined my life. How was I getting out of the house without my friends seeing it?

    Seeing I was a freak.

    I was ruined. They would hate me.

    I reached the top of the stairs and stumbled into the hallway wall. I pressed my face against the flowery wallpaper, my entire body shaking as the sobs hit me. Why did that dumb fairy have to ruin my life? Why did she have to pick on me?

    A door opened.

    I flinched as Mrs. Teller stepped out wearing the same loosely tied bathrobe as last night, her large breasts swaying beneath it as she stared at me. It was dark in her bedroom. I must have woken her up. I trembled. She was the last person I wanted to see.

    “Cassandra, honey?” she asked. “What’s wrong? Did Lana do something to you? Were they picking on you?”

    “I…” I kept my hands firmly clamped over my crotch, turning away from the MILF as she walked forward.

    “You’re topless? Did they take your bra? Were you playing that dumb Truth or Dare game?” Mrs. Teller let out an exasperated sigh. “One of you girls always ends up crying whenever you play it.”

    “It’s not that,” I said.

    She touched my shoulder. “I…I know things are weird…because of last night, honey, but…” Her eyes flicked down. “Oh, no. Is it…?”

    I nodded my head. “They’ll see, Mrs. Teller. They’ll see I’m a freak.”

    “Oh, honey, you’re not a freak,” Mrs. Teller said, turning my shoulders to face her.

    I breathed in the vanilla scent that wreathed her. Lotion. She must have covered her body in it before falling asleep. I had seen her do that many times. She smelled so good. My dick throbbed in my tight panties as I trembled before her.

    “I am a freak,” I said. “Y-you ran away last night.”

    “Not because you’re a freak.” She moved her right hand from my shoulder to cup my chin. She lifted my gaze, her thumb wiping at a tear. “No, no. I fled because I’m married. I cheated on my husband. And… It scared me how much I wanted you. How much your cock pleased me.” She swallowed. “I know you have a crush on me. I’ve felt you watching me for years from your bedroom.”

    “You have?”

    She nodded her head. “I thought you might grow out of it, but…” She trembled. “After last night…” Her left hand moved down to my hands covering my cock. “Don’t hide it. You’re not a freak. I mean, you’re special. I don’t understand how you have it. How it grows.”

    “Fairy magic,” I whispered.

    “Sure, fairy magic,” she said, pulling my hands away. She looked down at it stretching my panties. “But it’s a beautiful cock. It’s so thick. I’ve never had bigger. It was magical last night. Wasn’t it?”

    I nodded my head.

    “Your first time?”

    “Well, the fairy and me in my dream… But, with my new cock… and awake.”

    “And I ruined it by freaking out.” She bit her lip. “Cassandra, honey, I’m so sorry.”

    My eyes widened as her left hand rubbed at my cock through my panties. “Mrs. Teller?”

    “I thought about this all last night. All this morning. Today. I was disappointed and relieved when you said it was gone.”

    “Relieved? You hated it?”

    “Relieved that I wouldn’t cheat on my husband again. But disappointed because I wanted to.” Something flickered across her beautiful face, her blue eyes burning. Her hand squeezed on my throbbing cock. “I want this.”

    And then she fell to her knees before me, her fingers yanking down my panties. I gasped as my cock spilled out, bouncing before her. I stumbled back into the wall, trembling against it as her hand stroked my cock.

    And her tongue licked my pussy.

    “Mrs. Teller,” I moaned, the girls laughing and joking downstairs as Lana’s mother licked through my pussy’s folds.

    “Oh, you taste delicious, honey,” she moaned, staring up at me, my round tits jiggling as I shuddered. “Just delicious.”

    She stroked my girl-dick as she licked through my pussy’s folds. I bit my lip, trying to stay silent as her tongue swirled and nuzzled and licked. It was so naughty. Such wicked pleasure shot through me. I squirmed at the top of the stairs. Her tongue dived into my depths, swirling around. Every caress sent a hot shudder racing up to the tip of my cock. It throbbed as she stroked it, precum leaking out, lubing her hand so it could glide faster and faster.

    She moaned as she licked me, savoring my tart pussy. My eyes fluttered in delight as she licked and nuzzled. It was amazing. I sucked in deep breaths, loving the dual delight of my pussy and cock both being stimulated.

    “Mrs. Teller,” I groaned. “Oh, that’s wonderful.”

    “So wonderful,” she groaned, her voice so throaty. “Oh, you’re just amazing, Cassandra, honey. Your pussy… Your cock… You’re not a freak. You’re special.”

    Tears burned hot in my eyes as I moaned, “Thank you.”

    I squirmed and humped against her, the pressure building in the depths of my pussy as she licked and nuzzled. My dick ached and throbbed in her stroking hand. I moaned again, the girls still laughing and giggling, oblivious to what was going on up here.

    Lana would freak out if she found her mother licking my pussy. And that made it hotter. My friend was such a homophobe, and I was having basically lesbian sex with her mother. Sure there was a cock involved. But it was a clit-dick. A girl-cock.

    That still made it gay.

    And then Mrs. Teller licked from my pussy folds up my shaft. Her tongue trailed past her fingers holding my dick, her other hand rubbing at my pussy. She shoved two digits into my cunt as her tongue reached the spongy crown of my dick.

    “Mrs. Teller,” I groaned, her mouth engulfing my dick while her fingers pumped in and out of my pussy. “Yes!”

    My pussy clenched on her fingers when she sucked. My eyes opened. Her mouth was amazing. She swirled her tongue about my cock, bobbing her head, sliding my dick in and out of her hungry mouth. I groaned, her fingers pumping faster and faster. Her blue eyes looked up at me, glossy with her lust. She moaned, her excitement humming around my cock.

    I shivered, shuddered, the pressure building and building. This was so hot. I moaned her name through clenched teeth as my body bucked. My pussy clenched so hard on her plunging fingers. I trembled, my breasts heaving as the pressure swelled and swelled. The friction of her pumping digits and the wet heaven of her sucking mouth combined inside me.

    And exploded through me.

    “Mrs. Teller!” I moaned, my cum pumping into her hungry mouth. Hot blasts of jizz fired over and over into her depths. I shuddered, the wall creaking behind me as my naked back rubbed on it.

    Every blast of cum sent waves through me. I groaned with each one. The MILF swallowed them all, frigging my spasming pussy. Juices gushed out of my cunt, splashing across her hand, perfuming the air with my tart passion as I shuddered. My head banged into the wall as I thrashed. The pleasure peaked.

    I fired my last blast of cum into her.

    Mrs. Teller popped her mouth off of my cock. She kept it open, cum swimming around her pink tongue, stirring it. My dick ached and throbbed. It was so hot. Then she shrugged out of her robe, revealing her tanned body, the skimpy tan lines of pale flesh enhancing her beauty. She stood, large tits bouncing, and leaned against the opposite wall from me, legs spread, her pussy covered in blonde curls soaked with her excitement.

    “Yes,” I moaned, rushing at her, my hard cock bobbing.

    She seized it with her hands, guiding it between her legs as our bodies pressed together. She was taller than me by a few inches. Her lips met mine, her breasts pressing into my tits. I kissed her, tasting the salt of my spunk as her hands brought my girl-cock to her married pussy.

    I groaned, our tongues passing my cum back and forth as my cock sank into her pussy again. I shuddered as I slid all the way into her. Our bodies were pressed tight. Her arms wrapped about me, grabbing my ass as her pussy clenched and relaxed on my dick.

    She was so hot. So silky. So tight.

    I broke the kiss, moaning, “Mrs. Teller, I love you!”

    “Yes!” she moaned. “Fuck me with your girl-dick, honey. Make me cum like you did last night. I’ve never cum so hard before in my life. I love your cock. I love you, honey.”

    Her fingers dug into my ass, prodding me on.

    I responded.

    I fucked her hard. My hips drew back and slammed forward, thrusting my cock into her hot depths. Her flesh clung to me as I pounded her. She groaned and gasped, shivering atop me. The wall creaked as I pounded her. Our flesh slapped together, our breasts rubbing, nipples kissing. Her skin was so hot, so silky.

    Her face constricted with pleasure while her pussy clenched on my dick. The friction burned so hot along my shaft. My cunt dripped juices down my thighs as the pressure built and built within me. The more and more I slid my dick through her silky, tight depths the harder I had to fuck her. I was driven to make us both explode.

    “Yes, yes, fuck me, honey,” she hissed, her voice deep and throaty. “That’s it. Ram that girl-dick in me.”

    “My futa-cock,” I moaned. “I’m a futa!”

    “Yes, yes, you sweet, young futa! Fuck me! Pound my married cunt! I need it. I need to cum!”

    “I will. I’ll make you cum harder than your husband! You’ll love my cock. I’ll fuck you all the time!”

    Her fingers dug so hard into my ass as I rammed into her. “Yes, Cassandra, honey! Yes!”

    Our slapping flesh echoed down the hallway. We both moaned and groaned, lost to the passion, the slide of our hot flesh against each other building our pleasure. I groaned, my pussy clenching every time I thrust into the heaven of her hot flesh.

    The futa-fairy wasn’t fucking with me. It wasn’t a mean prank. She gave me Mrs. Teller’s affection. She gave me the cock to tame her MILF pussy. I savored sliding through it. I would lick my cum out of her pussy. I would devour her. I would fuck her all night.

    My nipples ached and throbbed as they rubbed against her fat nubs. I kissed her hard, thrusting my tongue into her mouth, tasting my salty cum lingering on my lips. It was so hot. So wild. The pressure built and built.

    Mrs. Teller bucked against me.

    Her pussy spasmed about my dick.

    Heaven massaged my futa-cock.

    I pumped through her spasming folds. The heat wrapped about my dick. Juices poured out of her pussy. She moaned so loudly into our kiss, her fingers biting into my ass. It hurt. She must be drawing blood. I didn’t care. It only enhanced my pleasure.

    I fucked her, loving her massaging flesh. Every thrust brought me closer and closer to my explosion. My pussy clenched as the pressure swelled. My dick ached in her silky depths. I kissed her so hard, burying into her cunt.

    And erupting.

    It was the best cum yet. Pleasure detonated over and over in my body. Each explosion fired a blast of cum into her married pussy and sent bliss shooting to my mind. Gentler waves of rapture radiated out of my spasming pussy.

    I broke the kiss, moaning, “Mrs. Teller, yes!”

    “Cum in me!” she moaned. “Oh, Cassandra, honey, yes, cum in my cunt! I need it! I love it! Your cock is amazing! It’s the best! Yes!”

    The pleasure boiled through my mind. Stars danced through my vision as we heaved together. Her pussy milked my cock. Every last drop of my cum spurted into her hot, married depths. I held my MILF lover, savoring my futa-cock.

    So glad the futa-fairy wrote to me. I would cherish every—

    “Mom?”

    The horrified sound of Lana’s voice snapped me out of my orgasmic high. I looked down my stairs to see my friends staring up at me in astonishment. Lana trembled in the center, seeing her naked mother holding me tight, our bodies heaving together.

    “What the fuck!” Lana shrieked. “You’re fucking my mother!”

    To be continued…


  • Teen Witch_(0)

    Font size : +


    Growing up isn’t easy…

    “I am innocent to a witch. I know not what a witch is.”
    “How do you know, then, that you are not one?”

    -Examination of Bridget Bishop, Salem Village, April 19, 1692

    ***

    “Abbie Hobbs is a witch,” Ruth said.

    Phoebe was standing with her locker open, brushing her hair. She hadn’t even noticed Ruth was there until the girl blurted out something about Abbie, and it was a few seconds until Phoebe registered what it was. “Um, okay?” Phoebe said. “Did she join the Wicca Club or something?”

    The final bell had rung, and the corridor was full of rushing students. Ruth looked over her shoulder, as if checking for anyone listening in. Then she whispered, “Not like that. I mean she’s a real witch. Like from history class? In Salem?”

    Phoebe put her brush down and closed her locker. She and Ruth suddenly seemed to be at a kind of standstill while the rest of the world hustled by around them. She wasn‘t sure where this was going, but she already didn‘t like it. “There were no witches in Salem,” Phoebe said after a while. “That was the point of the lesson.”

    “But what if there were?” Ruth said, leaning in. “What if they’re just really good at hiding? How would we know?”

    Phoebe backed up a step. “Ruth, I don’t know you that well. If you’re really freaking out or something, maybe you should talk to your parents. Or a priest, I guess?”

    Other than the fact that she was 18, a senior, that their lockers were right next to each other, and that they shared a history class, Phoebe barely knew anything about Ruth at all. But Ruth was one of the students who had tried to force the pagan kids to move their club activities off of school grounds last year, Phoebe remembered, so maybe this was some kind of religious panic thing.

    “My parents don’t believe me,” Ruth continued. “Nobody would believe me except you.”

    “Why would I believe you?”

    “Because you know Abbie. You know what she can do.”

    That was true. Normally, Phoebe would believe any nasty thing another girl had to say about Abbie. Normally…

    “There are lots of them in class,” Ruth continued. “And she’s their leader, and they want me to join them. Have they, you know, come to see you? Do they ask you to do things with them?”

    The hall was emptying out now, the sudden silence punctuated only by the occasional slamming of a locker door. “I haven’t talked to Abbie in months. You’re freaking me out, Ruth. You don’t look good.”

    “I can’t sleep,” said the other girl. “She comes every night and keeps me awake.”

    “Abbie sneaks into your room at night?”

    “It’s not really her. She’s like a ghost when she comes. I hoped you‘d seen her too. Now you don‘t believe me.”

    Pity and revulsion had a tug-of-war for Phoebe’s feelings. The bags under Ruth’s eyes made her look even spookier than usual. In spite of herself, she got closer to the other girl again.

    “I believe you. But you’ve probably been having nightmares is all. And we just finished studying colonial witch trials, so of course you might dream about them. I’ve had nightmares just like that.”

    That part wasn’t true, but the lie couldn’t possibly hurt.

    Ruth was picking up her bag and her books. “Don’t tell anyone I talked about this, okay?” the girl said. “Especially not Abbie?”

    “This is the last thing I want to tell anyone about, ever,” said Phoebe.

    “If she hasn’t come to you yet, she will soon. She wants you. I can tell.”

    With that, Ruth turned and practically ran away, leaving Phoebe alone in the corridor except for a row of 100 silent lockers.

    “Witches,” she said out loud. “Great.” As if a public school needed any more problems.

    The parking lot was, likewise, nearly empty when she got there, except for clumps of wet autumn leaves. It had dumped rain all day. The weather had been getting weird ever since the school year started; storms almost every day, and even hale a few times.

    The only other person she saw leaving was Mr. Dane, parked right next to her. He was always late in the morning and ended up parking with the students instead of taking the extra five minutes to go around to the faculty parking. It happened so often that other teachers had started calling him ‘the freshman.”

    “Hi, Mr. Dane,” said Phoebe.

    He looked up at her twice. “Hello Phoebe,” he said. Mr. Dane (his first name was Frank) taught civics and social science, and she‘d had him last year, when she was a junior. He was young, cute, a little gangly, and his hair was perpetually cow licked. “You’re late leaving today too?”

    “I just had the weirdest conversation and I couldn’t get away,” Phoebe said. “One of the other girls said that there are witches in class. Real ones, I mean; midnight sabbats and deals with the devil, that kind of thing.”

    “Who said that?”

    Phoebe almost answered, but at the last second she remembered the spooky look on Ruth’s face when she asked not to tell anyone. “Hmm. I probably shouldn’t say.”

    “Ahh. Can‘t let the black cat out of the bag,” said Mr. Dane, and mimed locking his mouth and throwing the key over his shoulder.

    It started raining again driving home, so much that Phoebe had to slow down. Some religious channel was the only thing that seemed to be coming in on the radio:

    “It is a woeful piece of corruption, in an evil time, when the wicked prosper and the godly party meet with vexations. But adversity teaches us to war a good warfare, to separate the precious and the vile.

    “It is the main drift of the Devil to pull all down! But Satan will not prevail, though he be aided by wicked and reprobate women. Christ will defend us from the power of death, and from the inward enemies of our own sins—”

    She turned the radio off.

    It was late by the time she got home. The wind sounded like it wanted to take the roof off the house, and the chimney leaked. She called out for Mom, but of course she wasn’t home. Mom was working a day job and a night job, and between them she only had one night off in ten. Phoebe was mostly on her own these days.

    She changed out of her school uniform, then fed the cat (Belladonna) and started making dinner. Phoebe wasn‘t much of a cook, but she‘d memorized how to make six specific meals, and she rotated them every time Mom wasn‘t home. She made exactly enough for two people, leaving Mom‘s in the fridge every night, where it was almost always still uneaten the next morning.

    Once dinner was ready, she lit some candles, put on one of Dad’s old records, and liberated a little bit of wine from Mom’s private stash. She meant to just eat and relax for the rest of the night, and maybe watch some TV with Belladonna curled up on her lap. When she switched the set on, though, she was startled by the blaring voice that came out of the speakers:

    “Christ hath placed us in this world, as in a sea, and suffreth many storms and tempests to threaten shipwreck. Whilst in the meantime he himself seems asleep!”

    Frowning again, Phoebe tried changing the channel. It didn’t work. There was no picture on the set, just a gray and black blur of what was probably the profile of a man. The audio came through clear, though:

    “Like young children overbold with fire, whose desperate parents hold them over the danger so the parental bluff might teach them the risk. Yes, all mankind, the whole apostate race of Adam. Even the very elect are by their nature dead in sin and trespasses.”
    It seemed as if the wind howled even louder overhead.

    After several attempts at changing or muting the channel, Phoebe finally just turned the TV off. It hissed as the image on the screen faded out, leaving Phoebe alone in the house, with nothing but the sound of the rain beating on the tin roof.

    Phoebe had some more wine and, judging that the bottle was now looking a little too empty not to arouse suspicion, topped it off with a little tap water. It’s a reverse miracle, she thought: wine into water. She laughed out loud, startling the cat out of her sleep.

    She decided to read, but couldn’t concentrate on anything. The weird conversation with Ruth still bothered her. It wasn’t just how spooky the other girl had looked; the talk had reminded Phoebe of something that was lingering at the back of her memory, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

    Returning her books to the shelf, she found the notebook she’d been using a month ago, during the colonial unit in history class. She flipped through until she found what she was looking for: Folded and creased photocopy pages from the research for the paper she‘d done. She’d highlighted few bits of the old trial records:

    “The Juriors do present that Abagaile Hobbs of Topsfeild in the county of Essex in the year of our Lord 1688 wickedly and feloniously made a covenant with the evil spirit, the Devil, and did make contrary to the peace.”

    She flipped through a few similar pages:

    “She confesseth further that the Devil came in the Shape of a man. She was at the great witches’ meeting in the pasture, when they administered the Devil’s Sacrament, and did eat of the Red Bread and drink of the Red Wine.”

    Phoebe paused in the middle of a drink of her own wine. Of course, it was harmless. She poured out the last bit anyway. “Wickedly and feloniously made covenant with the evil spirit,” she muttered.

    So that explained it. Ruth must have noticed that one of the defendants in the old trials had Abbie’s same name. The old Abbie Hobbs had been a teenager too. Of course if Ruth was going to accuse anyone of being a witch it would be Abbie. Why she was accusing anybody in the first place was a mystery, but she always was kind of a weird girl.

    Phoebe snuffed the candles one by one before bed and then clucked her tongue so that the cat would follow. For some reason she felt completely wiped out tonight. I’ll probably sleep like the dead, she thought, as she lay down…

    She assumed at first it was her morning alarm waking her up. But the room—and the entire house—was still dark, and the sound was all wrong; it was a long, low, mournful noise, like a fog horn. When she sat up, she saw that a candle was burning again on the bedside table, and that Abbie Hobbs stood over her bed.

    But she didn’t look quite right, Phoebe realized. She was pale and misty and almost blue, and her clothes and hair seemed to drift a bit. “Like a ghost,” as Ruth had put it. Oh God, thought Phoebe. I lied to Ruth about having nightmares like hers and now it’s coming true. I should have told her I have dreams about screwing Mr. Dane like a cat in heat. I’d much rather be dreaming about that…

    Abbie looked precisely as she did every day in class, right down to the school uniform. She smiled, a cold expression. “Hey Phoebe.”

    “Hey,” Phoebe muttered, putting a pillow over her face. Abbie pulled it away.

    “Been a while. You look…” Abbie paused. “The same. I guess.”

    “You look like Jacob Marley.”

    “I don’t know who that is,” Abbie said.

    “Never mind.” Phoebe sat up and yawned. The candle on the table didn‘t have anything underneath it, but she supposed dream wax couldn’t possibly hurt the wood. Abbie was holding out her hand, and instead of Jacob Marley Phoebe thought of the Ghost of Christmas Past, helping Scrooge fly away. Rather than take the proffered hand, she walked to the window herself. That fog horn noise was still going on. “What the hell is that?”

    “They’re calling us,” said Abbie. “We’re going to be late. Come on.”

    The field behind Phoebe’s mother’s house was empty except for wild grass and the broken down remains of a fence that had once separated two properties. Abbie bypassed it with ease. Phoebe had a little more trouble clamoring over, following Abbie instinctually, never questioning the dream logic. The ground was thick with mud, but there was no rain now, and the overcast was gone, revealing stars that seemed brighter, as if the rain had cleaned the entire sky.

    “What a lovely place,” Abbie said. “You could murder someone here and nobody would ever hear you.”

    “Don’t tell the landlord.”

    Abbie laughed. Then: “I hear someone has been telling you stories about me,” she said.

    “Hmm? Oh, that you’re a witch, yeah.”

    “Who was it?”

    “Just Ruth,” said Phoebe. “The spooky girl with the locker next to mine? We have Ms. Young’s history class together. You do too, technically, but you’re never there.”

    Abbie stopped walking. “Little Ruth?” she said. Then, for three seconds, she burst into laughter. “That silly cunt,” Abbie said when she was finished. “I knew it couldn’t be one of my girls. They all know better. Thank you for telling me.”

    “Mm hmm,” Phoebe said. She still felt abominably tired. Being tired in a dream, was that a sign that you were going to wake up exhausted? She heard the sound of the horn for a third time. It seemed to be coming from the woods on the other side of the field. Abbie looked back towards it. It seemed they were going towards that sound, for whatever reason.

    “Now,” Abbie said. “What to do with you?” She looked Phoebe up and down, clicking her nails in thought. Phoebe flinched. She’d seen Abbie look that same way at the girls she used to push around after class. Like a worm on a hook.

    Once, she and Abbie had been friends. Good friends, ever since grade school, when they bonded over having the same birthday. But then came last year, when Abbie took things too far, and they hadn’t talked since. Once inseparable, their mutual 18th birthdays had passed without as much as a phone call.

    Eventually, Abbie put a hand out. “I guess you can come too. I didn’t want you in yet, but you might as well now that that silly cunt Ruth has spilled it.”

    Phoebe blinked. “Might as well what?”

    “Join us,” Abbie looked different now. She’d shed her clothes, although Phoebe didn’t remember her actually doing it. Now she was as naked as anything, standing in the tall grass. Phoebe stared. I should look away, she thought, but she didn‘t. Abbie’s outstretched hand beckoned, impatient. “Come on already. It’s just this way.”

    Phoebe was slow to extend her own hand. When Abbie grabbed her, she yanked her forward very suddenly, and they ended up almost embracing, Abbie’s nude body coiled close to hers. Phoebe froze at the touch of another girl’s naked skin, as if she’d been electrocuted and couldn’t move.

    She waited to see how Abbie would react. The other girl assumed an almost bored look and crooked a red lacquered finger at her, indicating that she should come even closer. Drops of night dew now decorated Abbie’s skin. Without quite realizing what she was doing, Phoebe kissed a dewy spot along the curve of one of Abbie’s shoulders. She licked the moisture off with a quick, catlike flickering of her tongue. Abbie purred.

    “That’s good,” she said.

    The sounding horn sent a delicious shiver down Phoebe’s spine. Abbie’s hands trailed through her hair as Phoebe continued to kiss her way around the other girl’s body and ick the dew from her bare skin. It was cool on her lips, but Abbie was hot. Phoebe had expected Abbie to evaporate like a ghost when touched, but instead she was solid and warm and very alive.

    The tall grass shifted. In a trance, Phoebe’s mouth closed over one of Abbie’s perky, upright nipples, flicking her tongue against it. Abbie sighed, so Phoebe did it again, and then sucked it into her mouth, tasting the hot, soft flesh and inhaling the mingled scents of their two bodies together. Without quite meaning to, she bit down, and Abbie cried out and then slapped her on the back of the head.

    “Not so hard, you greedy bitch.”

    Phoebe broke off, flushing with embarrassment. The night grew cold all of a sudden, and the sound of the horn seemed more ominous. She wanted to leave, but Abbie had her twined in her arms. Their faces were very close together, and Phoebe could taste Abbie’s breath on her lips every time she spoke.

    “Don‘t be mad,” Abbie said, purring. “We have to go now, or we’ll be late.”

    “Late for what?” said Phoebe.

    “Just come on. Don’t you want to?” Abbie said. Phoebe was having trouble looking away from the other girl’s red, red mouth. “Haven’t you always wanted to?”

    “Yes…”

    “I always knew it. So why wait? Come on and let me show you. Come on…”

    They kissed, Abbie’s red mouth opening to draw Phoebe in. Phoebe was falling into a bottomless red haze now, enveloped by the heat of the moment when their lips touched. Somewhere in that haze, Phoebe imagined there was another person, very much like herself but also entirely different, who was trying to find her…

    Phoebe broke off and backed away. For a second Abbie looked furious. Then her features relaxed into something like indifference. “Be that way, then,” she said.

    As suddenly as that, she was gone. Phoebe was alone in the clearing. Or at least, she seemed to be alone. Although she couldn’t see anyone, she had a feeling like there were dozens of pairs of eyes on her. Turning, she ran back to her house and locked the door. The sound of the horn didn’t stop for the entire night.

    ***

    When she woke the next morning, Phoebe’s first thought was that it had all been real. She expected to roll over and see the burnt out candle on her nightstand and find that her shoes were still covered in mud and grass stains after walking in the pasture all night.

    But there was no candle, and no dirty footprints in the hall. All that had happened was she’d fallen asleep after too much wine and had a weird, inappropriate dream about her ex BFF, and now she would have to hurry if she didn’t want to be late for class. That was the full extent of mystery and adventurousness in the life of Phoebe Chandler.

    The TV was still out. She managed to get a few sentences of a news broadcast:

    “At least 50 dead, and 70 to 100 more prisoner. Attackers burnt the other buildings and swept the outlying structures within five miles…”

    The only other thing that came in was the faceless, staticky religious channel yet again:

    “Have I not chose you twelve, and yet one of you is the Devil? Occasioned by dreadful witchcraft—”

    She took only enough time to gulp down coffee (which stung her empty stomach) and feed the cat before racing to make it to class on time. The rain was showing mercy for now, but the black clouds were still there.

    She’d meant to pay particular attention to Abbie and Ruth in history today, to see if anything weird was going on with them. But to her surprise (relief?) both of them were absent. Come lunchtime, she asked around. Nobody had seen Abbie or Ruth anywhere. In fact, a lot of the senior class girls were out that day; seven in all, a high number for a small school.

    “Maybe they’re out shopping for matching broomsticks,” Mr. Dane said. She laughed. They were in the cafeteria, him on lunch duty overseeing the sophomores.

    “I’ll bet that’s it,” Phoebe said. “Mr. Dane, do you ever think…” She paused, searching for the right words and finding that they weren’t quite there. “I mean, have you noticed anything strange lately? About the school year? Or any of the girls in class?”

    “Everyone’s passing my civics class so far, that’s pretty unusual. Do you think it’s magic?” He winked in a way that she was pretty sure grown-up teachers shouldn’t do to their 18-year-old students, and without quite meaning to she crossed her legs. She decided she’d file that image away for later.

    She’d been in such a hurry leaving the house that she hadn’t packed anything for lunch. Buying something off campus wasn’t in her budget for the week, but maybe she could beg a freebie off the cafeteria? She waited in line, listening to her stomach grumble. There were only a few minutes left until the bell. She wondered if it was the dream that had spooked her. Or was it just Ruth still?

    It was both, she decided. And a million other things too: the weather, the news, Mom, her class load, everything. Don’t worry, Phoebe, you’re just cracking up, she thought. You’re an adult now, it’s high time you had your first nervous breakdown. She wanted to laugh, but decided cackling to herself like a crazy woman in the lunch line wouldn’t help anything.

    It was the smell that she noticed first, a sweet, crisp scent, like barbecue, but spoiled and sick, as if the meat had gone bad. It made her eyes water. She looked around, trying to detect the source so that she should make a point not to eat whatever it was. It took her a moment to really figure out what she was seeing, and when she did she gasped.

    Abbie stood in kitchen. Except, of course, it didn’t look entirely like her; she was misty and pale around the edges, like the previous night, and Phoebe knew without even checking that nobody else in the room could see her. She was naked, standing over an open flame, and slowly turning a metal spit on its hinges. Skewered on that spit, looking as unreal as Abbie herself but still quite distinct, was a human figure, slowly roasting.

    Phoebe dropped her tray. The girls next to her in line jumped, but she didn’t notice. Abbie grinned. Phoebe broke out in a sweat. If she had eaten anything already, it would have come up now. Instead she felt only a scream welling. This is it, she thought, it finally happened. I’ve been joking about losing my mind for so long that it’s come true. As soon as I start screaming, it’ll be official. All I have to do is open my mouth…

    But before it could happen the bell sounded, and the specter of Abbie and her gruesome meal both vanished, leaving nothing behind to suggest that they’d ever been there at all.

    Numbly, Phoebe shuffled out of the cafeteria and into the corridor. The chatter of other students suggested that nobody else had seen anything. Maybe it wasn’t real, she thought. Maybe it was…what? Another dream? In the middle of the day, while she was wide awake? That excuse was running out of steam pretty fast.

    If she needed any more proof, she got it in her next class. Abbie was there too; not the real Abbie, but her specter again, perched on the rafters of the classroom ceiling. Occasionally she would make faces or obscene gestures at the teacher. Once, Phoebe very distinctly saw her playing with something that looked like a yellow bird.

    Whenever a bell rang she would vanish like a wisp of smoke, only to reappear in whatever room Phoebe went to next. The final bell seemed to banish her completely, leaving Phoebe mercifully alone. Or at least, she hoped she was alone.

    Phoebe waited until most of the school had trickled out of the building before collecting her things at her locker. She gave Ruth‘s locker a slightly regretful look, but the spooky girl was nowhere to be seen. The one time I would have wanted to run into her, Phoebe thought…

    All the way to the library Phoebe expected Abbie—or something worse—to appear, maybe right in front of her or right next to her. Maybe the lights would all flicker and die one by one, like in a movie, and then she’d be there, and Phoebe would try to run but Abbie would catch her no matter what, and then—

    But nothing happened. The library was open for an hour after the final bell. That was enough time for Phoebe. She sequestered herself in a chair in the corner and thumbed through a particular book until she found part she was looking for. Fortunately, it didn’t take long; it was a book she’d read recently, during the witch trials lesson:

    “Ann saw a man, skewered on a spit, roasting in her parents’ hearth. ‘Goody Corey,’ she cried, ‘You be turning it!’ The maid struck at the spot Ann indicated. The vision disappeared, but only temporarily.”

    Phoebe noted the page number and then flipped more pages until she found the second entry she wanted, about the hysterical girls spotting ghostly witches balancing on the ceiling beam. The yellow bird, too, came from the trial records. Abbie had never been a particularly good student. But it seemed that after all these years she’d finally found a subject she was really interested in studying.

    Phoebe checked the book out and left. Her first thought was to find Ruth. But where could the girl be? Not at home, Phoebe was sure. If it had been only Ruth missing today, Phoebe would assume she’d skipped school to avoid Abbie. But the other absences suggested something else was going on.

    Once home, she locked all the doors and windows. When this didn’t seem adequate, she put some chairs and heavy furniture against the back door and the front. Then, on a hunch, she found her great aunt’s Bible (dusty from years of never being moved from the top shelf) and placed it on the threshold. She fretted a bit over whether that was good enough, but what else was there to do?

    She wished Mom was here. She thought about calling her at work, but what would she even say? Mom, there are witches, come home early and bring lots of firearms? It didn’t seem the best tone to strike when interrupting a night shift.

    She spent the rest of the afternoon (minus a break to feed the increasingly insistent cat) reading the witch trial book and any old notes she could find from that assignment. It turned dark out, and the storm started all over again, a soaker that sounded like it meant to drown the house and the whole world with it. Phoebe kept reading:

    “A great swarm of witches alighted in the pasture. You might have heard the trumpet that summoned them for miles. Rebecca Nurse sat at the Devil‘s side, handing out crimson wine and bread. Hobbes explained that the wine was blood, and better than real wine. The Devil offered his great book, which all signed.

    “In this place they would establish Satan’s kingdom, where they would live in gallant equality. He would pay their debts, and offer riches. Why not cancel the Judgment Day, he said, and eliminate shame and sin? They would all, the Devil promised, have crowns in Hell.”

    Phoebe didn’t remember falling asleep. She was only aware of suddenly waking up. She was lying on the floor in front of the fireplace, where she’d been reading. But the fire was out now, and six girls were standing over her in their school uniforms.

    They were all from Phoebe’s class, although one or two she didn’t remember the names of. None of them were Abbie. The last of them, with her head down, as if refusing to look at anyone or anything around her, was Ruth. The tallest of the set (Miram, Phoebe thought her name was) held out a hand and said simply, “Come on.”

    Phoebe put her back to the fireplace. The girls stood in a half circle around her, whispering to one another from time to time and, once or twice, sniggering. Phoebe didn’t move. Miram held her hand out again (a gesture that seemed as much command as invitation) and repeated the words, “Come on.”

    “I don’t want to.”

    “Abbie says you have to,” said Miram. She added, “We can make you come.”

    Phoebe stuck out her chin. “Go ahead then”

    With half a smile, Miram pointed. When Phoebe turned, she saw a strange shape crouched by the fireplace, a squat, hairy creature with wings, seemingly warming itself by the heat of a blaze that wasn‘t there anymore. When it realized she had seen it, the thing growled and bared its teeth. Startled, Phoebe scrambled away, only to run straight into another apparition, a great white dog with red eyes, that barked when she got close.

    And then suddenly the entire house was alive with strange creatures darting to and fro in the rafters and the corners of the room, little imps and strange animals and half-glimpsed figures, a blue boar and a gray wolf and a bear’s snapping head, and a bird with the head of an old woman that perched on the ceiling and laughed at her.

    Flames burst in the hearth as a hysterical laugh bellowed down the chimney, and the house was full of the most awful sounds from every corner. Phoebe put her hands over her ears, stood up, and shouted: “Stop it!”

    And, very suddenly, it all stopped. The strange creatures disappeared, and all of their cries went silent, as if they‘d never been there (which of course, they never had). Phoebe stood trembling for a second, but then lowered her hands. Taking a deep breath, she looked Miram in the eyes. “You can’t scare me with that stuff,” she said.

    Miram looked at her with an unreadable expression for a moment. Then she shrugged. “Okay then,” she said. “We won’t try to scare you. We’ll just hurt Ruth.”

    Ruth’s eyes went wide and she fell into ball on the floor immediately as the other girls encircled her. But before anything else could happen Phoebe jumped forward. “Stop!” she said, and all the girls turned in unison. “You win. I’ll do whatever you want. Just leave her alone, okay?”

    Miram shrugged again. “Come on,” she said. “You’re making us late. Both of you, let’s go.”

    The girls led Phoebe and Ruth to the back door. Everything was still locked, and the furniture was still in place at every exit, so they had to move it out of the way. One of the girls picked up the Bible on the threshold, and when she saw what it was she laughed and threw it over her shoulder.

    They were going to the pasture again, apparently, all of them in a line, with Phoebe at the back, comforting Ruth with her arm around the other girl’s shoulder. She let the other girls get a little ahead of them, then put her mouth close to Ruth’s ear. “We’ll run,” she said. “On three, just as soon as they get a little bit further on. Ready?”

    Ruth stopped immediately and shouted: “She’s going to run! She’s telling me to run! Don’t let her get away!”

    Phoebe was so shocked that she couldn’t move. Miram turned around and, without pause, slapped Phoebe so hard in the face that she knocked her to her knees.

    “Cunt,” said Miram. Then she prodded Phoebe with the tip of a shoe. “Get up.”

    They continued their trudge through the wild grass and over the broken old fence and into the back pasture. Ruth hugged against Phoebe and whispered. “I’m sorry. They’ll hurt us worse if we try to run. Please don’t hate me.”

    “You tried to warn me yesterday,” said Phoebe. “I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.”

    “Yeah,” said Ruth. “Me too.”

    Halfway across the pasture they stopped. One of the girls pulled something out of the grass; it was a long wooden pole, seven or eight feet. She inspected it for a moment and then, apparently satisfied, pointed at Ruth. “You come with me,” she said.

    Ruth shrank away. Impatient, the other girl grabbed her wrist. “Come on,” she said. “Stop thrashing. If you thrash while we’re in the air, I’ll drop you.” The girl held the pole out and indicated that Ruth should grab onto it too. Ruth shook and cried and said:

    “Oh, please no. I don’t want to. I don’t—”

    But it was too late. There was a sound like a great rush of air, and a powerful wind blew through the pasture, turning Phoebe’s and everybody else’s hair about. Ruth screamed once and then both girls, pole and all, were gone, Ruth’s scream trailing in the breeze.

    Miram retrieved a similar stave and, holding it at her side, indicated that Phoebe should come with her. Phoebe looked at the setup doubtfully. “You can’t be serious,” she said.

    The look on Miram’s face said that she was. Phoebe took one step back but, finding that the other girls had closed ranks behind her, she had nowhere to go. So she stepped up beside Miram, grasped the shaft with as much courage as she could muster, and then—

    It was like the entire world fell away. Before she knew what had happened they were soaring through the night sky, Miram sitting with poised confidence on the thin breadth of the pole, both legs dangling over one side, as if mounted sidesaddle. Phoebe clung to the tail end with her knuckles white, screaming at the top of her lungs. The wind sucked all of the sound away from her.

    Miram laughed like a little kid on a roller coaster. “Look down,” she said. Phoebe refused, ratcheting her eyes shut. “Look down or I’ll drop you,” Miram said, so Phoebe opened her eyes then.

    She gasped. A roiling ocean of black and gray storm clouds spilled out underneath them, gilded with moonlight and blue bursts of lightning. Wisps of cloud parted and trailed around the other five girls as they flew up after them.

    “It’s beautiful!” Phoebe cried. She couldn’t help it. Miram smiled and nodded in reply, then threw back her head and laughed, long and wild. After they’d been flying for several minutes, Phoebe dared to call out, “Where are we going?”

    Miram pointed. A mountain peak penetrated the clouds up ahead. As they flew closer, Phoebe made out lights on the summit. A few seconds later her stomach lurched as the beam angled downward. “We’re going to land,” Miram said.

    “Oh no. Oh no!”

    “Hang on,” said Miram, laughing still, and Phoebe screamed some more, and down they went.

    The landing was an exercise in terror. If she’d eaten anything all day, Phoebe would surely have thrown it up. Instead she was left heaving up nothing while crouched in dry grass and pebbles, her knees and the palms of her hands scuffed and scratched from sliding in the dirt

    Miram, on the other hand, touched down quite easily, abandoning the pole and walking right by Phoebe to join the festivities. It was Abbie who helped Phoebe to her feet. Abbie, naked again, but not a specter this time. She pulled Phoebe up and helped brush the dirt and grass off her uniform. “There,” said Abbie. “You’re finally here. Now come on.”

    Phoebe stumbled. “Where are you taking me? I just got here. And I don‘t feel all right. And I‘m not—”

    “Come on,” was all Abbie said. “Come on.”

    Here there were dozens of women all gathered around fires, talking and laughing and doing very strange things which Phoebe only glimpsed in passing as Abbie dragged her along. Almost everyone was naked. Near the edge of the summit, where the cliff dropped into a seemingly endless black gulf, someone was blowing long notes on a horn. Nearby, somebody else pounded a drum. Although she couldn’t really see them, Phoebe felt the musicians were not people but things, and her skin crawled at even the impression of their silhouettes.

    Ruth was here, sitting on her knees at the edge of the cliff, the picture of misery. Someone else was with her, a tall man dressed all in black, difficult to pick out from the night sky. When he looked at Phoebe her heart fluttered in shock. “Mr. Dane!” she said.

    He didn’t answer. Instead he held something out with both hands: a heavy book, with a red binding. Flipping through it, he revealed page after page of red splotches and untidy scribbles. When he came at last to a blank spot, he offered it to her. She took a step back, confused.

    “Mr. Dane, what are you doing here? What do you want? Why—”

    Then she looked the man squarely in the eye. He returned a small nod of acknowledgment.

    “You’re not Mr. Dane…” Phoebe said. He continued to offer the book, but Phoebe didn’t take it. The Black Man (whoever he was) eventually pushed the book toward Ruth instead. She recoiled, as if it were a dead animal.

    “Oh no,” she said. “I won’t sign it. I don’t even know what book it is. It’s the devil’s book for all I know!”

    Ruth became hysterical, and the Black Man soon turned away, disgusted. Abbie was right behind Phoebe, and she whispered, “You should sign.”

    “I…I don’t know.”

    “You should sign,” Abbie said again, and, before Phoebe knew what she was doing Abbie grabbed her hand and thrust it forward. The Black Man presented the blank page again, and Phoebe‘s fingertip touched it. The paper turned dark red, as if it were bleeding in the shape of a crescent. He seemed satisfied when he closed the cover. Abbie did too.

    “See?” said Abbie. “That was easy.”

    They took Phoebe with them as they sat by the fire, putting her between them in what seemed like a prominent place. They brought Ruth along too, although they sat her far away, and the other women looked at her with unveiled disgust.

    Abbie put something into Phoebe’s hand. It was a cup made of wood, sloshing with something thick and red. It looked more or less like wine, but it didn’t smell right. The Black Man gave her something like a piece of bread, but it was red too, like it had been stained by lying too close to something unpleasant for too long.

    By the light of the roaring orange flames she saw the other women greedily tipping their cups back, spilling thick red wine down their naked bodies and feeding scarlet morsels to one another. Ruth was refusing both and making a lot of noise. “I won’t,” she said. “I won’t, I won‘t!”

    When they tried shoving the bread in her mouth she spit it out. Angry, the women rubbed it in her face, and when she bent over to spit out the crumbs they overturned the cup on her head, laughing. Phoebe frowned

    “Try it,” Abbie said, putting the cup and bread in her hand again. “This is your body. This is your blood. Do you see?”

    Phoebe didn‘t see. But when the Black Man placed the bread very gently on her tongue and stroked her chin she couldn‘t help but swallow. She hadn’t eaten all day, and she suddenly remembered how hungry she was. When they offered her more, she ate more, and it tasted good.

    “Now try this,” said Abbie, raising the cup. The drink was both sour and sweet, and it coated her lips so that the taste never entirely faded. Abbie drank hers too, then surprised Phoebe with a kiss. When their lips touched Abbie poured a mouthful of wine into Phoebe‘s, where it flowed into her belly and became part of her blood.

    “Dance with me,” Abbie said. Phoebe got to her feet (somewhat unsteadily). Around and around the fire everybody went, all the women’s naked hides painted red by flames. Two women Phoebe didn’t know began taking her uniform off, and she didn’t stop them. Then they all went in circles around again, leaping, twisting, crawling, and shouting, and Phoebe with them.

    “This is my body,” she muttered, slurring the words in a drunken haze. Looking at her own bare arms and legs, she understood. “This IS my body!” she shouted, and Abbie shouted for joy with her, and they both went round in a dance of hellish joy.

    Now and then Phoebe glimpsed Ruth, who still sat and stared, wide-eyed, at everything. But every time Phoebe saw her for even a second the Black Man blocked her view. Only now he looked different. Sometimes he was still Frank Dane, but sometimes he was a woman, or a little girl, or a bear, or a goat, or a black dog, or a white horse. No matter what he was, he was always watching her.

    Phoebe didn’t know the women who began kissing her. She kissed them back without question or reply. Their hands moved on her, three or four pairs, stroking and fondling and groping and finally pulling her right into a knot of bodies on the ground. Phoebe’s head lolled and her eyes rolled back as half a dozen attentive mouths began exploring her.

    The drumbeat pounded in her ears, complimented by little gasps and squeals of delight over her from the assembled women. She put her hands out and touched anything that came close, stroking a strange woman’s face, and then the firm flank of a backside, and then testing the sensitivity of a bare breast or exposed thigh. Everything was orange and red in the firelight, the women’s faces like black lines painted on a flickering backdrop.

    She gasped when the first woman’s mouth found its way between her thighs. She couldn’t see anything of whoever it was except for a head of wavy hair, which she grabbed and pushed down on even as she thrust up with her hips. The women around her laughed. “So eager,” one said. “You don’t have to rush.”

    “Don’t tell me what to do,” Phoebe said. She grabbed the woman and pulled her down for a kiss, tongue stabbing deep into her mouth as someone else’s tongue explored her curves and folds below. The air was thick with sex and sweat and too many bodies. Giggles, moans, and sounds of excited affirmation filled the night like tinkling bells.

    Someone was lying right next to Phoebe, her nude body splayed like a table setting for the others. Phoebe rolled over just enough to grab the other girl and kiss her, their mouths opening to overwhelm each other and moan into the hollow of each other’s bodies. The circle of naked, writhing, dancing, ecstatic women picked over from one girl to the other, trading spots back and forth between their thighs, licking their naked breasts, kissing their exposed arms, shoulders, and thighs. Phoebe gushed.

    She had assumed the girl next to her was Ruth, but when she opened her eyes again she saw that it was someone she didn’t know, a woman a few years older. Curious, Phoebe stood up (unsteadily) and picked her way through the assembly, until she spotted where Ruth was hiding. The other girl sat on a rock, hugging her knees, staring in terror. Phoebe put out her hand.

    “Come on,” she said.

    Ruth shook her head.

    “Come on,” Phoebe repeated. “You‘ll like it.” The flames leapt higher, making a twisted black kaleidoscope of shadows on the rocks. Ruth shook her head again.

    “Forget her,” said Abbie. She was lying by the fire nearby. Phoebe went to her, dropping halfway and crawling across the grass, arriving on her hands and knees as Abbie parted her legs and pulled her in. The scent of wet sex surrounded Phoebe as she leaned in to kiss and lick the pretty pink slit between Abbie’s thighs. The sharp, hot taste made her tongue tingle.

    Phoebe lay on her belly on the ground and buried her face into Abbie, exploring every curve of her. Abbie didn’t cry out or moan; her only response was to hiss between her teeth and push up with her thighs in encouragement. Phoebe closed her eyes and leaned in to kiss and suck harder and deeper, drinking her classmate’s body into her open mouth.

    Rough hands grabbed her from behind, seizing on her hips and pulling them up, so that her rear arched into the air. She gasped and tried to look, but Abbie forced her head down again. When she felt the hard protrusion trace the line of her ass until coming to the place where her wet pussy splayed out she knew who it was: Mr. Dane.

    Phoebe gasped again when he slid the tip inside, then cried out harder. Abbie arched an eyebrow. “It’s not your first, is it?”

    “No…” Phoebe said. But it was certainly her first like this. It didn’t feel warm and human; it was a cold, hard thing, like a toy nobody had lubed up, but it filled her completely when he started to fuck her. She went half-limp, letting the feeling rack her body back and forth on the ground.

    “Serve me,” said the Black Man. And again as he rocked in and out of her: “Serve me.”

    “Oh…oh…yes!”

    Abbie stroked Phoebe’s face, guiding her back to the warm cradle of her thighs. Phoebe gave herself up to it. The cold, hard thing continued to pump her from behind, until soon, it spilled over, filling her with the cool, wet, spurting nectar of its ancient lust. There was more than she could take, she knew. It was a fountain that would never run dry, saturating her body until there was just as much of it as her in her own body, hidden deep in her black insides.

    ***

    Phoebe woke up sick. She thought she should run to the bathroom, but found she was there already. That was lucky. She was back at her house (although she didn’t remember how she got here), half-dressed with her legs bare. Her calves and ankles were cut and bleeding and, as she watched with a vague horror, her cat, Belladonna, crouched over her, licking the blood from her scratches.

    “Stop it,” she said. Then, louder, “Stop!”

    The cat gave her a bored look and crept out of the room, tail swaying. Phoebe slumped over between the toilet and the bathtub. She wanted to curl up and bury herself until her hangover went away. Or maybe just until she died. Whichever happened first.

    Eventually, she crawled to the living room. The TV was on, with its bleary images of faceless ministers. When she unmuted it, the broadcast said only one thing:

    “What contract have you made with the Devil?”

    Phoebe blinked. The TV spoke again:

    “Why do you seem to act witchcraft before us with the motions of your body, which have influenced the afflicted?”

    “I don‘t know what you‘re talking about,” said Phoebe, putting her face in the crook of her arm. “I don’t even know what a witch is.”

    “If you don’t know what a witch is, how do you know you aren’t one?” said the TV. Then the set turned itself off.

    Dragging herself to the kitchen, she fumbled with the phone receiver. Which job would Mom be at today? Or was she out of town again? Phoebe couldn’t remember. But it didn’t matter, because no sooner did she touch the phone than it rang, startling her. She snatched it up and thrust the receiver to her ear. “Hello?”

    “Hello?” said a man’s voice. “Who is this?”

    The hair on the back of Phoebe’s neck stood up. “Mr. Dane?”

    “Is that you, Phoebe?”

    “Yes. Mr. Dane, why are you calling me? I…I guess I’m late for school, aren’t I?”

    “It’s Saturday, Phoebe. I’m calling because you called me.”

    “No I didn‘t? I don‘t even know your phone number?”

    “I got a weird call from this number. It sounded like…well I don’t know what it sounded like, but it sounded pretty bad. I didn’t realize this was you. You really didn’t call me?”

    “I’m not sure. I think I‘ve done a lot of things I‘m not sure about. I think…” She paused, and then before she had the chance to think better of it she said, all in a rush: “Mr. Dane, can you come here please? I’ve hurt myself somehow, and nobody’s home, and I really need help. I’m sorry, but will you come here right now please?”

    He seemed to hesitate. Phoebe held her breath. “Okay,” he finally said. “Where do you live?”

    Phoebe paced as she waited and made a halfhearted attempt at tidying the house up. She spotted Mr. Dane through the window before he knocked. She wanted to smile at him when she answered the door, but the best she managed was a weak wave.

    “You look awful,” he said, coming inside.

    She shut the door and locked it. “It’s not as bad as it looks.”

    “Phoebe…” he said, turning away and looking at the wall. “You’re not wearing any pants.”

    She glanced at her bare legs. She wasn’t wearing underwear either. Mr. Dane was blushing, but Phoebe just laughed. “I guess I had better get dressed. Come in and wait?”

    He loitered around the interior, not sure what to do. “Where are your parents?”

    “Mom’s not around,” she called from the laundry room. It looked like she had nothing clean. She settled for pulling on just the skirt of one of her uniforms. That left her at least somewhat decently covered. When she looked into the living room, she found Mr. Dane eyeing the previous night’s books curiously. The cat sniffed around his shoes. Now she did manage to smile.

    “Do you want anything? Something to drink? Or something else?”

    “You told me you were hurt.”

    “I was. But…I think I’m much better now. I was mixed up. I’m sorry I scared you. It was sweet of you to be worried, though.” Now that she wasn’t alone, she didn’t feel sick anymore. Or even scared. Suddenly, she felt very good.

    He stood with his hands in his coat pockets, like he didn’t trust himself with them. “I’ll get going then,” he said, although his face clearly showed that he didn’t believe a word she’d said.

    “Please stay? Since you’re here already.”

    “I can’t be alone with a student in a private setting.”

    “Why not?”

    “It’s inappropriate.’

    “I’ve done worse,” Phoebe said. “I bet you have too.” She skirted closer to him, sliding her bare feet over the floorboards. He was standing in front of the couch and she put her fingertips to his chest, trying to push him down onto it. He didn’t budge. “Loosen up. It’s a weekend, right? School‘s out.”

    “I’m leaving.”

    “If you really want to.”

    Abbie was standing right behind Mr. Dane. He didn’t seem to realize she was there, not even when she put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him down into a sitting position on the couch. Phoebe clambered onto his lap and spread her legs, so that her naked cunt pressed into his crotch. She ran her fingers through his unruly hair. From behind, Abbie licked the ridge of his ear, although again he didn’t seem aware of this either.

    “What’s gotten into you?” he said.

    “All sorts of things. You want to put something else into me?”

    “This isn‘t right. I could lose my job…”

    “I won’t tell. I‘m good with secrets.” She unbuckled his belt. Thrusting her fingers inside, she found the bulge and rubbed it over and over while she kissed Mr. Dane’s mouth and jaw. He didn’t kiss her back, but neither did he stop her.

    She circled a thumb and a finger around his cock and squeezed through the cotton of his underpants. The surface of Mr. Dane’s cock felt silky and smooth when her fingers pushed the last layer of clothing away. Strange, she thought. It was simple flesh, easy to use, but dangling and hapless until inflamed by her touch or the proximity of her own body.

    Abbie wiggled her eyebrows at Phoebe and grinned. Phoebe pushed Mr. Dane’s legs up so that he was lying on the couch instead of sitting on it. She pulled his belt off in one go and yanked his pants down. They became tangled around his shoes, which she’d neglected to take off of him, leaving him somewhat hogtied at the ankles. Oh well.

    His body smelled like a hot animal. She stroked his naked cock some more, as if testing. This part at least seemed ready for business, despite the teacher’s squirming reluctance. She kissed the tip. He groaned. “This will mean trouble,” he said.

    “Just come on. Don’t you want to?” Phoebe said. She licked her teacher‘s cock with her red, red mouth. “Haven’t you always wanted to?”

    “Yes…”

    “So come on” Phoebe sucked the head of his cock into her mouth, pursing her lips against it and smiling around him as he collapsed into quivering helplessness. She’d expected it to have a raw, meaty taste, but the actual sensation was surprisingly sterile. Testing, she inched him into her open mouth a bit a time. Abbie stroked her hair and coaxed her along. She nearly choked once, but after a moment the muscles at the back of her mouth opened up and allowed her to swallow him all the way down.

    Phoebe’s mouth latched on, and her throat rippled with a swallowing motion as she milked Mr. Dane’s cock. Abbie straddled her from behind, watching everything with bright eyes from over Phoebe’s shoulder while whispering encouragement in her ear and, occasionally, reaching around to squeeze and stroke Phoebe’s tits through her shirt. Her body ached as she bobbed her head up and down.

    Mr. Dane seemed stuck in a daze, staring at the ceiling with his mouth open and one of his hands dangling off the couch. He looked ridiculous, Phoebe thought, half-dressed with his pants down, helpless against an 18 year old girl who had nothing to use against him except for a pair of pretty lips. Her gasped once, when her teeth grazed him. “Not so hard, you greedy bitch,” Abbie whispered.

    Mr. Dane squirmed harder, thrashing back and forth with his hips. Rather than risk him bucking her off, she slid him even further down her throat. His lips still parted in a long, paralyzed gasp, even as he started to buck, thrusting up against her wantonly sucking mouth as his orgasm hit him and then he began to spurt.

    Phoebe’s eyes went wide in a moment of surprise, but she repressed the urge to spit it all out. Instead she swallowed, and felt it running down her throat and into her belly. Although her teacher appeared to have been deflated by his own climax, Phoebe felt fuller than ever. She opened her mouth and let the last bit that she hadn’t swallowed dribble down her chin.

    Abbie kissed her and then, looking right at Mr. Dane, she said. “I don’t think that was appropriate at all. I think you may have seriously violated your students’ trust.”

    Mr. Dane looked at Abbie for the first time. “Oh God!” he said. “This isn’t—that is, I’m not—”

    “Oh hush up,” said Phoebe. She bit her lip and then he did too, only and suddenly he couldn‘t seem to speak. When she tugged her hair he sat and then couldn‘t stand back up. Abbie laughed and patted him on the head. Phoebe laughed too. It was just too funny.

    The girls kissed. “How do you feel?” Abbie said.

    “Perfect,” said Phoebe, and it was true.

    “It‘s only going to get better from here,” said Abbie. They drew together in a tight embrace, and in Phoebe’s ear Abbie whispered every secret she knew.

    “It’s all yours now,” she said. “All the kingdoms of the world, in all of their authority and splendor. It’s all been given to me. And I’ll give it to you.”

    And she saw how good it was.